• Home
  • About Us
  • Relationship Tips
  • Celeb Nudes
  • Store
  • Contact
  • DONATE!

ilove-u.com

~ EROTICA! Erotic Boutique Entertainment Complex!

ilove-u.com

Tag Archives: Female/Female

Travelers

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, Ass to pussy, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, Female / Girl, Female/Female, Fiction, First Time, lesbian, young

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Slowly Susen founds her fellow traveler taking interest in her……

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Guys this is pretty big story, so please make sure u got time to read it, hope u will like it.

It was a long deserted stretch of highway, miles and miles of nothing. Susan pulled off the interstate for gas. The gas station was there just off the off ramp, and a sign pointed to a town, but there was nothing else in sight. She pulled up to the pumps, and got out. A wave of hot dry dusty air rolled over her as she started filling her tank. Her attention was drawn to an old beat up truck, and a young couple arguing, just across from her.

The young man was yelling at the girl, ” Fine bitch! If that’s the way you want it!” The angry boy threw an old beat up duffle bag out of the truck. The girl, almost knocked over by it, regained her feet.

“Asshole! Good bye!” she yelled back, as the man stated the truck and drove off, leaving her standing there, in the blowing dust. “Shit” she said, and picked up the duffle, walking over to the door of the gas station and sitting down on an old beat up bench there.

Susan’s gas pump shut off, and she put the hose back up on the pump, and got her purse, walking to the door. “Are you ok, honey?” she asked the girl.

“Yeah, sure, I’ll be fine. Thanks.” The girl replied back, staring off into the distance, at nothing.

Susan started to say more, then decided not to, and went in to settle the bill, and find a cold drink. Her eyes took one last glance at the girl there, in her cut off denim shorts and tied off shirt. She looked dusty, miserable, hot and sweaty.

Susan stepped inside the station, and found a cooler with bottled water and soda’s. She grabbed a bottle of water, then tilted her head, thoughtful like, and picked out a second one. She paid her bill to the old man behind the counter, absorbed in a magazine, and walked back out the door. She stopped again by the girl, and reached down with one of the water’s. “You look like you could stand a cold drink,” she told her, as the girl looked up at her inquiringly.

“Uh…yeah, thanks, but you don’t have to…I mean…oh, hell. Thanks.” She took the offered bottle and uncapped it, taking a long deep drink of the water.

Susan held out a hand, ” I’m Susan. Are you sure you are ok?”

“Oh. Yeah, I guess. I don’t know. That asshole. Oh, I’m Lori. Nice to meet you, and thanks for the water and everything.” Lori looked up at the woman. Susan was dressed casually, in snug but not tight shorts, dark blue denim and a white cotton top. She had longish reddish hair, sunglasses and a nice smile. She was also quite pretty, sunglasses pushed up on her head. Lori felt plain in her cutoffs, and old shirt, tied up under her boobs in the heat, her dirty blonde hair pulled back in a pony tail. A trickle of sweat running down her back made her shiver, despite the heat.

Susan asked ” Is there anything I can do to help? Someone you can call? Can I give you a lift to town or anything?”

“That’s really nice of you, but I’ll be ok , I guess. I’ll catch a bus or something.”

“Well….let’s find out when the bus comes through then.”

The old man inside looked surprised. “Bus? Aint no bus stops round here for miles. You have to go into Silverton for that.”

“How far is that?” Susan asked him, before the girl could.

“Oh, takes about four hours. It’s up the state highway a ways. Sorry”

Susan and Lori went back outside. “Well Hun, you can’t sit here…why don’t you let me give you a ride? It’s really no trouble, I’m not in a big hurry or anything. Where is it you are trying to get to, other than just the bus?” Susan asked with a nice smile, trying to put Lori at ease.

“Gosh…that’s nice of you, but you don’t know anything about me or anything. I could be some total wacko or something.”

“Or I could be, is that what you mean?”

“Oh, no…That’s not what I meant. You seem nice and normal enough. I just don’t want to put you out or anything. Maybe dipshit will be back after he cools off some. He is just mad, he never wanted to go to Seattle anyway.”

“Oh, Seattle…is that where you are headed? That’s where I am going. Working vacation. Look…why don’t you just ride with me, I would be glad for the company. To tell the truth, I don’t like traveling alone anyway.” Susan was still smiling at the girl, persuasively.

“Oh…I couldn’t let you do that. I’ll make do somehow.” Lori resisted.

“Look, I’m just offering. No strings. If nothing else, I can get you somewhere you can catch that bus. But really…it will save you money, you can help drive and all. Keep me company.” Susan offered.

At the mention of money, Lori looked down, realizing she didn’t have a lot of that . This lady seemed ok, she just didn’t like taking help this way. But Kyle was miles away, probably going back home by now, and all things being equal, it was probably a good thing. It had been a rocky road lately, and , well…maybe this was for the best.

“Well…are you sure it’s really no trouble? I uh…I don’t have a lot of money, but you have to let me pay something” Lori said.

“It’s no trouble at all. Let’s get going. We’ll worry about it later”

They put Lori’s beat up bag in the trunk, and off they went. The chill air-conditioning of the car felt good after the dusty heat, and the cold blast of air made both shiver. Four nipples perked up, with Susan’s showing quite plainly thru her white top. The girl and woman laughed and talked as they drove down the empty highway, Lori telling Susan about Kyle, about what an asshole he was. Lori told Susan how her parents had split up some years back, and she couldn’t go to either of them for anything now. “Dad says I’m too old to be coming to him for money; that he was on his own at by the time he was 17 and never had a hand from anyone, and here I am almost 20 and still mooching. Mom just doesn’t have it, and she is too busy with her life anyway. I’ve got a cousin out in Seattle, who thinks she can get me a job where she works, so …Kyle and I took off. He never really wanted to go, he would rather just lie around and be a bum, get drunk and high. He’ll never grow up. I guess I’m better without him, before we had kids or anything. Really I think it’s been over for us for a long time, but we stayed together, just going through the motions.”

Susan listened, letting the girl talk and get it out of her system. She cluck-clucked occasionally, adding her support and understanding. She told Lori she knew about going through the motions, how she and her ex-husband had stayed together a while doing the same. “In the end, we parted as friends, realizing we just grew up and apart, married too young. He has his life now, and I have mine.”

The miles grew into hours as the road rolled by, and the sun was sinking lower in the west. Lori had begun to wind down some , and Susan realized she must be tired. She wondered if the girl had any decent rest lately, since the couple of them had not had much money. The poor kid probably hadn’t.

Susan stretched behind the wheel. “I think I’ll find a spot to crash for the night. There is a town up ahead, a good long shower and a bed is in order.”

Lori, thinking of her meager funds, wondered if she could possibly afford the kind of motel this woman would be accustomed to staying in, and how she could bring the subject up. The idea of staying in a bed, instead of sleeping in the truck was very appealing, and a real shower, not a truck stop locker room, was enough to make her want to cry. But there was no way she could afford anything more than the dirt cheapest motel. She shifted in her seat, wondering how she could tell Susan to just drop her off, and she would catch that bus now. She hated to act ungrateful, Susan was so nice and everything.

Before Lori could say anything, Susan spoke up again, ” Oh…by the way…my gas and rooms and all are on an expense account, so I don’t want to hear any argument about it. Only thing is, we’ll have to take a double room. I can fudge that, but I wouldn’t be able to explain two rooms . So don’t worry, and I wont take no for an answer.”

Relief washed over Lori. She really wanted a shower, and she really didn’t want to take a bus. She smiled to herself, then wondered how she would ever be able to repay and thank this stranger. She offered to buy supper… ” As long as you don’t mind, like pizza or something.”

“I love pizza. And we can probably get it delivered and wouldn’t even have to go out. After all this driving, I could stand to just kick back and relax. I bet you could too.”

“Ok, then. It’s a deal”

Susan found a nice, medium motel, not too fancy, but not a cheapie, right off the interstate, and checked them in. A big double room, two queen beds, all the usual stuff. There was a gas station right across, and she picked up beer before they went to the room. Lori was too shocked that this classy lady drank beer to protest anymore. Her only worry was her lack of any kind of pajamas or nightgown, since she always slept raw. Well, panties and a t shirt or something would have to do.

Susan kicked off her shoes as soon as they were in the room, and stretched. She put the beer in the tiny refrigerator, after cracking one open for herself, and offering one to Lori. ” Maybe in a while” Lori had said. Susan took a long drink of beer, and told Lori she could have first crack at the shower, as long as you let me go pee first!

Both women giggled , and Susan went in and relieved herself, not quite pushing the door all the way shut. Lori dug into her duffle for clean clothes, and found a t shirt that would be long enough to serve as a nightie, maybe. She got out clean panties and a pair of loose baggy shorts to wear till bedtime. After Susan came out , she went to shower, luxuriating in the warm clean shower, and getting clean.

Susan relaxed on the bed, flipping channels on the TV, listening to the running water in the next room. She liked this young girl a lot, and was hoping she would be ok. She also took a moment to rearrange things in her suitcase, putting her “special toys” on the bottom. Lori was young, and might be shocked at the vibrators and things. Susan figured she would have to hold off on pleasing herself, maybe just a quick one in the shower or something. She could take proper care of her needs , once she got the girl safely to her cousin in Seattle. She fetched out clean clothes to wear after her shower, laying them on top of the suitcase, and went back to her beer.

Under the warm shower, Lori was lost in the lovely feel of getting clean. Things would be ok, she decided. Her soapy hands running up and down her tummy, over her breasts, down again…she lost touch with her surroundings, and began to do what she had done in the shower, since she was twelve. Her hands played softly over her body, teasing what lay under the soft light brown curls, he fingertip sliding smoothly between the folds . She tried to conjure up an image in her mind of Kyle in the shower with her, taking her, his long strong cock buried in her folds, but she couldn’t. The picture that came to her mind wasn’t that of Kyle, but of Susan, and her hands, lovingly caressing , her breasts pressed firmly to her own, kissing as hands found pussies. Lori stopped, jerking back to reality. God where had that come from? Susan had said or done nothing to give the impression that she was interested . In her one experience with another girl, Lori really had no experience in judging whether a woman was bisexual or lesbian. She had her fantasies about different women. She giggled to herself under the shower. Well, if Susan was, that would certainly be ok. She was damned good looking. Lori had noticed that right off the start. Maybe she could think of a way to bring it up, without sounding weird. Lori did know one thing for sure about it. That one time, had been the best sex she had ever had. Cock was great, but it was always over so fast. She got satisfaction from it usually, but wanted something more than just being hammered and filled up. And Kyle could lick pussy worth having him do it, no matter how she tried to subtlely coach him. God, this wasn’t helping, not now. Lori felt like hr nipples were going to burst, and her pussy was on fire. She looked at the shower curtain, wondering what Susan was doing out in the room. Hell with it, it couldn’t hurt. She began to picture Susan, and wondered what she looked like naked. Her hand went back to her slippery box, rubbing softly over her clit. Was she shaved smooth? Did she have a bush the same color as her reddish hair? She knew she had nice boobs, and when her nipples had stuck out, they looked nice, medium sized. She thought of Susan’s red head, between her thighs, fingers and tongue working passionately. Lori’s other hand slid down from her tits, skirting her fingers as they diddled her clit, and she sunk a finger, then two into her tight pussy. She worked her clit with one hand, and fingered herself with the other, slow and deep. She moaned. Biting her lip, she worked, swaying softly, leaning into the wall. Her breath quickened. Yes, soon…so soon. She thought of her fingers, coiled in Susan’s longish hair, pulling her mouth tighter, how her hips would buck and push up. Her fingertip was moving faster back and forth over her swollen clit now, like a tongue. She bit off a squeal as the feelings grew to a burst. Her orgasm crashed down over her in waves of intense pleasure.

Lori smiled softly, to herself, as she washed. That had been good. So good.

Susan idled on the bed, waiting. It felt good to stretch out and relax. She thought to herself, Lori must really be enjoying the shower. It always felt good. That old truck she had been in probably wasn’t air conditioned. The poor dear; been there and done that Susan thought. Thank God for a good job and the money to not have to do it again. It hadn’t been easy, getting to this point though. But hard work had paid off. She heard the shower stop. Her mind wondered to what the girl looked like, naked and wet. That long blondish hair, streaming down. Susan sat up, shocked at herself. Where had that idea come form? Sure, Lori was attractive, but what brought that thought on? One female lover in her life hardly made Susan ready to call herself lesbian. Janice had been sweet and kind and understanding, and what an education Susan had got from her. Besides, there had been several men since then. Ok, so it was Janice that had taken her higher than any man managed. Bi-sexual, that’s what you are Susie, she told herself. But that’s no reason to go wanting every young girl you see. Oh really, she argued to herself, then why do you think about girls as often as you do about men when you get those toys out? Susan laughed to herself, shaking her head, at deciding she was what she was, and to be happy with it. Still, hands off. Lori has had a rough time. Fantasize all you want, girl, but no hanky panky.

Unless Lori started it, right?

Right.

“Feel better? Good shower?” Susan asked.

Lori blushed a little, her hair up under the towel, another towel wrapped around her. No she couldn’t have guessed. “Yes, great to be clean. Susan, I really can’t thank you enough for all you are doing.”

“Don’t mention it honey, I’m glad I can help. My turn to shower though, its going to feel good” Susan said with a smile.

As Susan went into the bathroom, Lori felt her cheeks burning, as she pictured Susan “showering” the same way she just had. She unwound her towels to dress, and was caught naked as Susan came back out, to get her things from the suitcase. “Probably be better if I had this stuff,” Susan said. Blushing and naked, Lori only giggled. For the briefest of moments, she thought Susan was checking her out, but that was probably just her imagination. Susan went back into the bathroom, and Lori dressed, getting one of the beers from the little fridge. She heard the shower start running, then the door opened up a crack again, and Susan stuck her head out. Lori got a glimpse of Susan’s nude body thru the crack, not enough to satisfy her curiosity of what the woman looked like nude, but enough to entice her. “Do you want to go ahead and order the pizza? I’ll eat anything except mushrooms or anchovies.”

“Oh sure, ok.” Lori replied.

Susan smiled and shut the door. Wow, the girl had some body on her. High, firm tits, cute butt. Pretty little bush, the same color as her hair. Susan glanced at herself in the mirror. Ok so you aren’t so bad yourself Suzie. Those are some nice jugs girl. She turned, looking over her shoulder. Ass is still good and firm. Turning back around, she admired the deep red fur, carefully closely trimmed, that sat above her largish pinkish lips. She noticed a little stubble, as she ran her fingers over it, and took her razor out, and into the shower with her. As she showered, she lingered over each part of her body, stopping to fondle herself, lost in self love, as she had been for so long. The razor felt good on her flesh, she always loved that feeling, as the stubble around her pussy lips was removed. Legs and underarms were fine; she had just done them yesterday. Odd, she hadn’t taken the time to groom her joy, she thought to herself. She rinsed away the last few clinging bits of hair. Almost business like, she worked her fingers across her clit, swollen now, and tingling. She mm mm’ed to herself, and with the ease of long practice, slowly, easily brought herself to the brink of orgasm quickly. There she lingered, enjoying the feeling, before sliding her fingers into her tunnel, letting her thumb work on her clit. She smiled to herself as her other hand reached, and found, her tiny rosebud. She tickled herself softly there, letting the sensory overload of having both holes teased at the same time take her away. Having her asshole teased had been something her ex-husband had taught her to enjoy, his deft hands sliding under her each time they made love. She had always been one to be very, very wet, and her juices would always slick her there. His finger would slowly tease and tickle, then finally enter, and work in the rhythm of his cock. It never failed. She moaned softly, forcing herself to keep quiet, and shivered as the soft strings of orgasm got even closer. She let go. The first was a gentle wave of feeling, warmth all thru. Her fingers moved faster with it, as the second came crashing down, harder, making her shake. Her hand fairly danced, quickly now, bringing wave after wave of pleasure. Little squeaks and squeals were covered up by the sound of the water. Her fingers searched deeper in herself, and a surprising third came on her hard and sudden. She felt herself clench and tighten, as this intense orgasm racked her body with spasms.

She slowed and calmed. Her body tingled as she washed; her legs a little shaky. Masturbation was truly a wonderful thing.

Munching pizza, drinking beer, the women relaxed. The room had a small table, they at it, watching the TV. Susan thought Lori looked great, the fresh scrubbed look, with no makeup, suited her. Susan leafed through a guide of the services the place offered. “Hey, this place has a jacuzzi.” she noted, “just the thing after a long drive. Got a swimsuit with you?”

“Well, I have an old one, “Lori replied. “I have never been in a jacuzzi before though.”

“Oh, you will love it. Very good for tired muscles. Makes you feel great.”

“Well, ok, if you say it’s good. I’ll try it”

They finished eating, and their beers, relaxed and quiet. Susan dug her suit carefully out of her suitcase, because it was right with the toys. Lori got hers out of her duffle. Neither was watching the other and the bumped heading for the bathroom to change. They laughed, and did an after you, no after you dance. Lori finally went in to slip into her little two piece suit, while Susan stayed in the open room, and was stripping to get into hers. Susan didn’t blush, when Lori came out quicker than expected, her body packed into the “old one” which was about a size too small in each direction. Susan was pulling her suit on, and Lori got a good look now, at her new friend’s naked body, and was impressed. Grabbing towels, the giggled their way off to the jacuzzi.
The tub was thankfully deserted, a few families in the pool over there, kids splashing and having a good time. Susan sunk herself into the bubbling hot water with a sigh. Lori lowered herself a little slowly, not knowing what to expect. “Oh wow…this really is great!” she said. Susan leaned back in the tub, eyes half closed, and made a long reach to turn the jets and timer to full. The water rolled and bubbled. Lori sat now, leaned back, and found herself pulsed by water from every direction, but noticeably, one strong jet, hitting her right between the thighs. She looked down and saw that it was impossible to see into the water, and opened her legs. The water was heavenly, pulsing along her body, hitting her pussy. She smiled.

“Like it?” Susan asked. Lori giggled a yes, and flushed a little, almost ashamed. The jets worked magic and both women were soon very relaxed. Lori loved the jet of water spraying up her open legs and dancing on her pussy. She found herself floating on the edge of a dreamy long orgasm and reluctantly fought the feeling down. It wouldn’t do to cum right here; Susan would think she was some kind of pervert or something. Susan was also enjoying the tingling feel of the jets, hitting her from all points. She thought of scooting around to see if she could find one in just the right spot, but figured that it wouldn’t be a good idea. Eventually, the timer ticked off, and the water returned to softly bubbling. Lori, nearly pouting, asked for more, but Susan, having experienced the numb feeling of staying in too long before told her it wasn’t a good idea. “Your body turns to jelly and you can’t move,” she explained. Neither of them wanted to share the pool with the splashing kids, so they went back to the room, glowing. Lori’s boobs jiggled in her too small top, and her nipples stretched the fabric tighter.

Back in the room, dried off, Susan slipped into the only nightgown she had with her, a little light green satin babydoll with matching thong panties. Lori, changed into the longish T, and white panties, which were sheer enough, her soft pussy hair could be seen thru them plainly. She thought about changing, but decided that would be overly modest. They lay on the beds, watching TV. Lori’s earlier tiredness was gone, her body recharged in the shower. She was very relaxed and mellow though, the jacuzzi and beer having done that. She snuck the occasional peek at Susan, who was just gorgeous in that nightie. Flipping the channels, Lori found the pay for view channels. “Oh that’s cool, they even have adult movies on it,” she stated without really thinking about it

“Want to watch one?” Susan giggled.

Lori blushed, “Well, only if you do.” Susan got to more beers and her credit card. She handed Lori a beer and got the movie going. She shut off the light, and lay back watching. Lori would giggle now and then, and Susan laughed outright at some of the scenes. It got very quiet in the room, as the scene shifted to a girl on girl scene. Out of the corner of her eye, Susan noted Lori was paying rapt attention to the movie. Susan, watched the show as carefully, and didn’t see Lori, sneaking a peek at her as well. Susan wanted so bad to kick back and rub as she watched, as the two women on the screen wildly made love to each other. She felt the telltale trickle of juice seeping out of her hot pussy and shivered.

Lori couldn’t believe she was doing this. She was in a room, with a woman she had only just met, watching porn. She was glad of the dark, so Susan couldn’t see her blushing. She watched the dark haired woman on the screen sucking greedily on the blonde’s fake boobs, and her nipples grew rock hard. Her pussy spasmed, still warm and happy from the jacuzzi, and she was afraid she had a big wet spot on the sheer panties. This was probably not the brightest idea she had ever had, to watch porn.

Susan fought down the urge to squirm. Her pussy was on fire, her nipples so swollen they ached. If this kept up, she would have to take another shower, and relieve the sexual tension. Finally, thankfully, the scene was over. The movie now showed a hung young man, having one of the two girls from the previous scene, and having her hard. It switched to her greedily sucking his big cock, and then he covered her face in his spunk. Susan peeked over and saw Lori crinkle up her nose at that. Lori went “ewwwwwwww” and both women laughed. “Why waste it like that?” Lori asked, and giggled.

“Right,” Susan agreed, “Much better places to put it” and she laughed with the girl. The movie ended. Lori asked Susan if she thought that that stuff really happened in real life.

“Not to me, not like that. Dammit” Susan joked. Lori laughed with her and they both agreed that all the men had been photographed with some kind of trick photography, and most of the women had fake boobs.

“Too bad they can’t all be built like you.” Lori pointed out. Now, Susan blushed deeply. “Oh. I mean. Well, you have a great figure Susan. You know what I mean.” Lori stammered out.

“Well, thank you. I was thinking you have a better one, though.”

“Oh, not me. You have perfect boobs…Uhm…Ok, that doesn’t sound right.”

Susan laughed, and pointed out Lori had a fine set herself. “When you get older, you won’t them as big as this.”

Lori asked “If you don’t mind…how old are you Susan?”

“I’m almost 35”

“Well, that’s not old, not at all. And you don’t even look that old.”

“Well thank you honey. But after 28, gravity starts pulling you down. It could be worse. I could have been really big, like that one gal was. Then they would hang down. She had to have been at least a 40. These are at least a nice normal 36.”

Lori laughed, “Well, I’ve got a ways to go yet, I’m 21. And these,” she took her hands and made thumbs to her chest, “are 34 b cups”

“That’s a good size, I think. You look good Hun.”

“Oh, well….thanks. You are really lots prettier than I am though”

Susan smiled, “Hey, we are both just drop dead gorgeous women. Who could resist us?”

Laughing and smiling, Lori said, “Not me. I couldn’t resist us. I mean… uhm… What do I mean? You know what I mean.”

Susan leaned back into her pillow, propped up against the headboard. “Another movie?” she asked, and then almost choked when she realized what she had said. There was no way she could take another one, not in her current state. With great luck, she might be able to sleep.

Lori, bit her lip. She really wanted to see more, but knew she wouldn’t be able to stand it. She was horny as hell now. Even asshole rotten lover Kyle would be welcome. “Well, I don’t know…if you want one I guess.”

“Tired, want to go to sleep?” Susan was a little relieved.

Lori shrugged a little. “I’m ok. Tired, but not tired, you know? It’s ok if you want to watch one or whatever.” She sipped her beer. She knew she was getting a little tipsy from the beer, but was ok, a long way from being drunk. She did have to pee though, and said so. “Beer, you know how it is.”

Susan watched the girl climb off her bed, and noticed that the t shirt didn’t quite cover her very well. That really is a nice butt, Susan though, and came close to saying it. Lori disappeared into the bath, and Susan set out the last two beers on the stand between the beds.

In the bathroom, Lori flipped on the light and looked at herself in the mirror before sitting down. She bit her lip as she saw, that she had indeed, soaked thru the front of her panties. No way would the shirt stretch down to hide it either. Her nipples poked at the light cotton of the shirt, making quotes around the lettering on it, that said “oh yeah?”

She peeled the panties down as she sat to pee, and decided there was nothing she could do about it. It was darker out there, maybe Susan wouldn’t notice anyway. Worse comes to worse, I’ll just admit the movie made me horny. She will understand.

Susan was sitting on the edge of the bed, waiting. “My turn” she said, as Lori came out. Susan went in and shut the door. She leaned on the sink, willing her body under control. The feel of the satin on her nipples was driving her crazy; the tiny panties were soaked through. She told herself, NO, and peed.

Lori, had sat down on the bed, she looked at the beer sitting there, and took a long pull. As she sat the bottle back down, she accidentally bumped it, and it spilled out shooting beer and foam across her bed, just as Susan came out. Lori was aghast at her clumsiness, and began to apologize. “No use crying over spilt beer. But wet sheets are another matter.” Susan didn’t seem to be upset, but preoccupied with something. “We can call for dry sheets, or share the other bed, she said with a shrug.”

Susan didn’t know which the better idea was. One put the cat, or the pussy, to close to the canary. The other was just a plain nuisance.

Lori caught her breath. She was too inexperienced with hotels to know if they would make her pay for the sheets, and maybe ruining the bed. She was also worried that she might just do something stupid, like attacking the beautiful Susan for sex. It came down to what she could pay, as to whether or not she could control her urges. She thought she could control it. She told Susan she didn’t want to bother anyone, but she better strip the bed, so it wouldn’t soak thru. “Ok then, you strip and I’ll watch,” Susan joked. Both giggled, and Lori made a show of dancing like a stripper, and without thinking it through, pulling her top up almost to her tits.

Susan looked down, giggling, and her eyes lit on the soaked through crotch of Lori’s sheer panties. Oh my God, was all she could think to herself. Lori quickly stripped off the covers of the other bed, then both lay down in Susan’s, now under the covers. Susan was nearly trembling. Lori was blushing scarlet in the dark, the only light , from the TV. Both were quiet, watching TV.

Lori lay back, looking at Susan, wondering. She snapped her head back around, as Susan started to turn a little. “I’m going to hit the sleep timer on it, ok? Or would rather I just turn it off now?” Susan asked.

Lori thought to herself, I wish you could do something to turn me off, I’m running like a river down here. “No, that’s fine, go ahead and turn it off.”

In the darkness, Susan cooed a soft goodnight to Lori, and Lori returned “Don’t let the bedbugs bite ya”

Susan giggled, and said, “What about a nibble?”

Lori, just smiled and said back, “That’s different nibbling is good. Nothing like a good night nibbling.”

Amazing what a few beers do to your inhibitions.

Susan squirmed, trying to get comfortable. She brushed against Lori, under the covers. “Oops.”

Lori wiggled and giggled, ” Just like a sleep over. Want to play truth or dare?”

“Truth,” Susan said, smiling in the dark.

“Oh. .uhm…” Lori thought to herself, what do I ask, “…uhm….shoot. You ask something.”

Without thinking about the consequences, Susan spoke “Did the movie make you as horny as it did me?”

Lori nearly jerked up in bed laughing. “Does it show that much? You probably think I’m pervy or something.”

Susan giggled, “No I don’t think so at all. I said, ‘as horny as it made me’. I want to play so bad I can taste it! Now you probably think I’m the pervy one”

“Oh, no! There isn’t anything wrong with it, I love doing it.”

Both girls giggled, “You go first,” Susan said.

“What, here, now?” Lori asked, stunned.

“Sure, I DARE you!”

“But I took truth!” This made Susan laugh and shake. She ended up closer to Lori, who was in a laughing fit of her own.

“OK, ok…I’ll do it if you will,” Lori said, thinking this was more like a sleepover than ever. Susan didn’t care anymore She wanted this, and if this was what it took to get it, so be it. It had been too long. She curled up under the covers and slipped her panties off, then tossed them across the room. Lori let out a whoop, the peeled hers down. She twirled them off her finger and let fly.

“Oh, god…this feels good,” Susan moaned, as her fingers began to gently ply her tortured flesh. “I’ve never done it like this before, with someone,” she fibbed.

“God…I know what you mean. You should feel how wet I am.”

Susan’s hand snaked across Lori’s thigh. Lori stiffened, drawing a breath. ” I should? Ok.”

Lori trembled as Susan’s hand gently plied her soft wet flesh. “Yes, you sure are wet.” Susan’s fingers left Lori’s mound and rested on her thigh.

Breathlessly, Lori whispered, “Well…don’t …stop…there.”

Susan leaned over Lori, “Are you sure?”

Lori reached up to kiss her, and whispered, “I’m very sure. I want you Susan” Lori slowly peeled her t shirt up and off, dropping it beside the bed.

Lips on soft lips, fingers on soft warm flesh, they kissed. Susan fingers plied slowly over Lori’s tender flesh, rubbing softly. Lori reached out, and touched Susan, more hurriedly, more insistent. Their lips locked together, tongues twining with each others, softly moaning. Lori’s hips began to move in time with Susan’s fingers, up and down, back and forth. Susan felt Lori’s fingers, slipping up and down her dripping slit, she parted her legs further, driven higher in passion than before. She fervently hoped this was not just beer boldness.

Susan began to kiss and nibble on Lori’s neck, making the girl whimper and quietly squeal. Susan kept the gentle rubbing going, making Lori wetter and wetter, as her tortured sweet flesh was teased. Lori’s legs spread wider open, the two were tangled in each other. Susan’s mouth worked lower still, nibbling, licking and kissing. Her mouth found a breast. She kissed it, slow, covering it bit by bit. Her mouth was hot, her breath tickled the sensitive tip. Lori arched up, pushing her nipple to Susan’s mouth. She clutched at her head as Susan began to gently softly suck. Susan’s tongue made laps around the hard nipple, her lips puckered, she suckled softly. Lori began to shake and tremble. Her fingers became more insistent on Susan, and delved deeper into the folds of slippery wet flesh. Susan moaned loudly around the nipple, as Lori’s finger nudged her swollen clit. Susan’s hips began to move now, working, trying to pull Lori’s fingers closer. Her lips left the nipple. She kissed the girl hard, moaning with her. Susan began to slowly ease her finger between Lori’s wet pussylips, parting the labes deftly. The flesh was soft, smooth, silky, and so slippery. Two fingers captured the little nubbin, and Lori cried out into Susan’s mouth , as Susan’s fingers began to work up and down, gently sliding over her clit.

Lori’s fingers clutched at Susan, in one swift motion, plunging inside her, two fingers, buried to the knuckle. Susan gasped in pleasure as she was filled. Lori’s fingers plunged in and out of the older woman in abandoned passion. Susan began to shake. Lori’s back arched up, she bit Susan’s lip softly, moaning, lost in passion and feeling. Orgasm crashed down on her rapidly. Her body shook and trembled as an earthquake of passion broke over her. Lori’s hips and ass bounced up and down off the bed, she was lost to the feeling, but her fingers kept pumping in and out of Susan. no longer close to gentle, driving in and out, lost in heat. Susan’s wetness made squishing sounds to compete with the younger girls moans. She loved this. As Lori’s back arched one more time, Susan felt the tripwire of her own orgasm crash down on her. She bit back a scream, moaning loud, kissing Lori hard. Lori could feel the woman’s cunt tighten down and squeeze her fingers, so tight it almost forced them out. Hot juice covered her hand. Susan shook, her body out of control, she thrashed about in the girls embrace. Spasms of pleasure racking her body, she reached the pinnacle of her climax as the last tingles of Lori’s left her dripping pussy.

Both women were shaky from the feeling, holding each other close, kissing, loving each other. Hands were calmer now, slower, and gentler.

Soft bodies in the dark. Loving and tender kissing, soft whispers, little moans. hands gentle on slippery flesh. Lori rolled over onto Susan, cuddled close. The last thing between them , Susan’s little gown, slipped up and away. Flesh to flesh, the naked women held each other, kissing still. Lips found lips, ears, necks. Susan’s legs splayed open with Lori between them, two hot wet pussies, pressed together. Lori began to grind back and forth, up and down. Susan moaned and responded. Lori kissed down Susan’s neck, nibbling softly. She moved lower and lower, kissing her shoulder, down out onto the swelling curve of her breast. Susan’s body was responding, burning in desire. Lori, breathing heavy found the hard pointed nipple, and sucked it greedily into her mouth. Her fingers found the twin, and tickled it, as her tongue flickered back and forth around the taut point in her mouth. Lori was trembling as she kissed lower and lower. Susan wiggled under her, and quickly, Lori’s mouth was at her sex. Lori was a starving woman, finding food. She devoured the older woman feverishly. Susan’s body rocked. Lori’s touch was inexperienced, but good, Susan was drenching her in juice as the younger girl licked and stabbed into her with her tongue. So good. Susan moaned loud, and arched up, pushing her pussy hard onto the girl’s mouth. Her hands reaching, twisted into Lori’s hair, pulling softly, urging the girl on. Lori’s hands slipped up along Susan’s body, finding her nipples. She twisted, and pulled, squeezing, making the woman shake and moan louder. Susan was fucking her face hard now. Lori was moaning herself, muffled into pussy, nearly crying in passion. Climax took Susan, and took her hard. Over and over, her body rocked, spasmed, shook and trembled. Her legs closed down around Lori’s head, she thrashed from side to side, her hips bucking up and down.

Lori loved it. Susan wet pussy in her mouth was making her tremble. Lori wanted to plunge her fingers into her own wet hole, and take herself hard, but she couldn’t let go of the hard nipples. Susan came down from her high at last, body twitching. She moaned, whimpered. Whispering in the dimness, “Oh , God, Lori…Come here…let me do you too…”

Slow and almost unsure, Lori twisted round, finding her way into the oldest of Sapphic patterns. Susan’s arms circled her, pulling her down to her eager mouth. A single tiny drop of juice escaped from Lori’s parted labes, falling on Susan’s tongue. Susan swallowed the drop, after letting it roll over her tongue. She reached up, as Lori slipped down lower. Susan’s lips touched Lori’s flaming pussy. Lori moaned loud , licking Susan still with rapid hard licks. Susan, gentler, began to slowly tongue the girl. Lori’s body shook over her. Susan’s tongue found the tiny little pearl between the folds and nudged it, slow and gentle. Susan trembled , as Loris’ tongue imitated, and her clit felt the sweet touch of tongue. Susan pressed tighter, and captured Lori’s nubbin, sucking it softly .Lori gasped, her mouth leaving Susan’s sex for a moment. Her body stiffened. Lori felt herself melting, her body turned to liquid, and it all flowed to her pussy. She cried out, a wordless cry, orgasm took her more sudden and harder than ever before. She collapsed forward, her mouth on Susan again, now licking slow , softer, panting, and trying to breath. Wave after wave rolled thru her body . Susan’s tongue was now delving deeply, in and out of her pussy. She was cumming, over and over, licking at Susan as best she could. Susan’s hips arched up to her face, the redhead moaning loud, as she too climaxed again. Their bodies were electric, humming to each other. The final ebbs of climax finally shuddered thru them, and Lori fell forward in a heap. Susan helped her turn back around, cuddling her close. They kissed, the sweet taste of each other mingling on their lips, the long deep kiss of lovers, and fell asleep, still holding each other, both spent.
RATE IT IF U LIKE IT GUYS

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Lovers Without Realizing It

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, asian, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Ass to pussy, Female/Female, First Time, Girls / Female, Job/Place-of-work, lesbian, Romance, True Story, young

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

What follows is based on a true story – the events described here really happened to two people who gave their permission for their story to be recorded. Their identities have been changed to protect their privacy.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I groaned softly as I settled back at my desk, reaching down surreptitiously to massage one of my calves.

“Too many trips to the copier again, Jessica?” My boss asked me sympathetically on her way by with her third cup of coffee.

I heaved a deep sigh, starting to respond, but she was already back through her office door, letting it swing mostly closed as she settled in, sipping her coffee. I shook my head and shifted my massage to my sore feet. It certainly wasn’t my fault they installed the copier on the far side of the floor – and it wasn’t Diane’s fault that she needed things copied a hundred times a day.

I’d been Diane’s assistant for not quite a year, on my fifth attempt at finding a steady job in the field. My first boss had been a kindly older man, but his second heart attack had forced his retirement, and there’d been no other job open for me that wouldn’t have required more sucking up than I was willing to do. My second boss had tried to convince me that assistants always worked until 3 a.m. Don’t get me wrong – I don’t mind long hours. I don’t have a life for them to interfere with anyway. Still, if I wanted to work eighteen hour days seven days a week, I could have gone to law school – and then I wouldn’t be holding down assistant jobs for crap pay and no benefits. The third and fourth jobs…well, the less said about those, the better.

Then I had come to Elsin and Associates, a tiny law firm that consisted of Diane Elsin and her partner, the elderly man whose practice she had taken over. He was near retirement, but apparently didn’t like his wife all that much – so a young, ambitious lawyer who could take over his practice while not making him work too hard fit him like a glove.

Diane also had two paralegals who worked for her, but I rarely saw them much. They worked on another floor of the office building where the law firm had its offices, and we shared them with two other such firms, so I basically only knew them as names on interoffice mail envelopes.

Diane Elsin had made a reputation for herself as a trial lawyer in her late twenties and early thirties – now forty years old, she practiced mostly as a trial consultant to larger firms. She still cut quite an imposing figure on the rare occasions she actually went to a trial, though – tall, fit, blonde, long legs, cold blue eyes – she was the very image of a ruthless, bloodsucking lawyer.

I thought she was actually a pretty nice woman, myself – quiet and private about herself, but always composed, with a ready smile. She was also one of the few lawyers I’d met that didn’t treat their assistants like slaves – she wasn’t one of those fruity saccharine types either. When she asked you to call her Diane, it wasn’t patronizing. When she asked you to get coffee for her, it was because she couldn’t get it herself at the moment, being stuck on a conference call or coming in a bit late and needing to rush straight to a meeting.

Of course, by this point in my career with her, I’d barely gotten up the courage to call her anything at all. I’m what you’d call the shy type. Very petite from head to toe, short red hair, big green eyes, still far too many freckles across my nose for a girl of twenty-eight, and a body that I worked hard on but seemed capable of attracting attention only from married men a quarter-century older than me. The fact that I hadn’t been on a date with a boy since middle school didn’t help with that at all. I couldn’t even take advantage of it, for crying out loud – I’ve known I was gay since I was sixteen, when I realized that my masturbatory fantasies hadn’t involved a boy in quite some time and weren’t likely to any time soon. It hadn’t taken very many dates with women to seal things more or less in stone for me. I was lucky, though – I came out in college, my friends were supportive, my mom seemed relieved that I had finally figured it out, and my dad’s reaction consisted of one piece of advice: “Just remember, honey, a woman can be just as much of a prick as any man.” Thanks, Dad – not bad advice, though.

Diane, on the other hand, was divorced, though I knew little about her life in that respect. I’d heard something about a law professor, but she’d been divorced for years, and certainly didn’t talk about her love life with me. She was one of those people who you’d finish telling your life story to and then realize she hasn’t said a thing about herself.

So far, my time working for her had consisted entirely of variations on the exchange I just mentioned, though – basic pleasantries, small talk, and the like. We’d had a couple of very pleasant conversations over coffee and bagels, and she took me out to dinner a few times with the rest of the firm to celebrate a particularly big account, so I hesitantly considered us friends – or at least friendly co-workers.

“Jessica?”

I looked up immediately when she called my name, and got up – wincing again at the ache in my feet and ankles – to see what Diane wanted.

She looked up, her Bluetooth phone at her ear and her desk covered with paper. “Jess,” she said, muting her phone again, “I can’t find those contract copies they sent over last week.”

I nodded. “They’re filed, I’ll get them.” I stepped to the corner of her office where her master files were kept, quickly rifling through a couple of drawers. This wasn’t unusual – Diane was a very good lawyer, but she preferred to do everything electronically – by email or scan. Paper documents just got in her way, and she had no patience for them. So I kept the files myself, so that she didn’t have to worry about keeping track of documents she hated dealing with anyway.

It’s funny, looking back – we’d never actually discussed that, but I’d just sort of done it that way without thinking, and she’d never questioned it. In hindsight, that probably should have told me something.

I pulled the file she was looking for, slipping it onto the desk.

“Yes,” Diane was saying into the phone, “I’ve got them right here.” She gave me a grateful look. “Yes, you were saying – about the land agreements?” She glanced up at me, and I nodded, flipping the file open and paging to the document she needed. Another thing I did without ever having been asked.

I stayed there for the rest of the call, flipping to this page or that as I tried to follow half a conversation – I’d gotten pretty good at it. Finally, Diane disconnected the call and rolled her eyes.

“Idiot,” she muttered. She shook her head, looking at the large crystal clock on her desk. “I’ve got a meeting in just a few minutes – make sure I’m not disturbed, okay?”

“No problem,” I assured her, re-closing the file and returning it to its drawer, slipping out of the office and closing the door behind me.

This was also common. A few times a week, clients – or prospective clients – would come by. Diane’s practice depended on these meetings – basically, they were sales pitches. Thus, especially after a call like the one she’d just finished, talking to some annoying mouthpiece somewhere, she’d take a few minutes to relax and get herself together before the meeting, so that she could go in and blow their socks off with the Elsin legal machine. In other words, to make herself look so frighteningly competent and ruthless that the clients just wouldn’t be able to imagine winning without her – and more importantly, unable to imagine losing with her.

Believe me, it worked – I’d sat in on a few of these meetings. I wouldn’t be surprised if quite a few of her clients didn’t hire her just to make absolutely sure their opponents couldn’t.

I went back to my desk, sinking gratefully back down into my chair – a large, comfortable, swiveling and tilting thing. Diane spared no expense on the office furniture, something I appreciated greatly after years of being the assistant in the “ergonomic” chair that made me feel like I was ninety years old when I went home at the end of the day.

These quiet times that Diane spent before meetings were private – I’d always stop calls going to her phone, and make anyone who showed up to see her wait. Her office had no windows, not even in the door, and she never talked about it, so I never knew what she did to compose herself for a meeting.

No doubt, had I thought about it, I might have guessed. One of my friends from college became a surgeon – according to him, it’s much more common than most people think. Diane did the same thing that any number of surgeons, pilots, athletes, performers, and other high-stress professionals do to relax when they really need to be steady and relaxed – she got herself off. The surge of endorphins and other positive mood-affecting things that orgasm creates are more effective for calm and focus than just about any manmade drug could ever be – and cheaper, too.

So, this particular day is the day that the inevitable finally happened. A faulty latch on her office door, of all things, changed my life. I heard a slight click, and saw her door inch open, as happens with latches that don’t quite fit right anymore. My desk sits just outside her door in our little corner of the floor, so I saw it immediately. Without thinking, I got up to close the door again, and, quite by accident – I swear – glanced in through the two-inch-wide crack of open doorway.

My composed, oh-so-private boss had her chair swiveled sideways and leaned back, one of her long legs up on the desk, and her hand under her skirt. Her head was thrown back, her eyes closed, and her lips slightly parted. If it hadn’t been for the visible movement of her hand between her legs – and the death grip her other hand had on the arm of her chair – I might have thought she was asleep.

Now, before anyone judges me prematurely, I did exactly what any good assistant would do. I set a world record for the slowest, quietest closing of a door in the history of mankind, and crept back to my desk, where I sat perfectly still, waiting to see if I woke up. If it hadn’t been for my eyes being open wide enough to actually roll out of my head if I’d so much as sneezed, no one walking by would think anything odd had just happened.

Two minutes later, Diane left her office and went to the meeting – head to toe a calm, confident lawyer. Fortunately for me, she didn’t look at me as she went – I hadn’t managed to get my eyes back to their normal size yet. After a lot of thought, I realized nothing was changed. She obviously hadn’t seen me, and nobody else had to know. I could pretend it hadn’t happened. All right, so I was naïve.

Days when Diane had meetings took on a whole different perspective for me. She’d close her door for her private time a little before that day’s meeting, and I’d suddenly find myself totally incapable of concentrating on anything. I carefully kept from thinking about what she was doing – if I thought about it, I pictured it, and that certainly didn’t help.

For the most part, it wasn’t even that I was aroused by the whole idea – mostly, I was confused. I’d certainly never felt any particular attraction for Diane. I thought she was gorgeous, of course, but given her history of being straight and her general private attitude – and her being my boss – I’d never looked at her through that particular lens. Slowly, over the weeks that followed, I found ways to excuse thinking about it. I mean, like any single girl, I needed my relaxation too, and since I hadn’t had a relationship in a couple of years I can certainly be forgiven if my mind happened to fix on the only sex-related thing to happen to me in a while. If what I saw happened to pop into my head when I was taking care of myself – usually near the end – that’s only natural, since my brain had to be seeking any clear image to focus on. This made perfect sense to me, and I resolved not to feel badly about it.

I realized I was in trouble about two months after my accidental spying, when I realized that I had been sitting at my desk, waiting for Diane to come out for a meeting, and had been contemplating ways I might tamper with the door handle to get it to pop open again. I stared at it, willing the door to slip open, and give me just one more glimpse. I told myself that I just needed to see it once more, and that would satisfy the curiosity that had been raging in me.

Finally, after Diane had left for a meeting one day, I went into her office to file some things, and caught sight of something light-colored under her desk. Of course, thinking like the idiot I was that there were some papers that had slipped off the desk, I knelt down to get them – and found myself holding a pair of lacy white panties. Even that might not have been enough to doom me – but then a fragrance caught my nose. A fragrance I had not experienced in far, far too long. I could smell Diane on those panties, and that sensory addition to the image in my head sent a quiver through my breast – and parts beyond – that I hadn’t felt in a long, long, time.

The panties were halfway into my pocket before I realized that Diane would probably look for them later. I replaced them under the desk, slunk back out to my own desk, and wondered how long it would take to get the delicious, softly musky-sweet smell of her out of my nose. That night, I found some of the strongest, spiciest food I could at a takeout place and breathed so deep I half-wondered if I were trying to actually scour my sinuses completely down to the bone. After that, I tried to erase the whole thing from my mind – and might have been able to, if not for our upstairs neighbors.

One day, Diane had a meeting scheduled with a huge client – a major downtown firm, the sort that could be a cash cow for our little firm for years, if we made the right first impression and nailed the first job they gave us. Diane had been stressing the meeting for two weeks – she’d been as short-tempered as I’d ever seen her. Her emails to the paralegals got more and more demanding and frustrated, and she wasn’t talking to anyone. To top it all off, on the day of the meeting where we expected to be hired – or not – the offices above ours were remodeling their offices. Saws, drills, hammers – you name it.

I was sitting at my desk. The meeting was in five minutes. Diane hadn’t come out of her office, and I was worried. I hadn’t put two and two together, or anything – don’t worry, nowhere in this story is anyone going to accuse me of being terribly perceptive – but I thought that maybe she had fallen asleep…afterwards. That’s happened to me several times, so I know how easy it is to drift off after a well-needed orgasm.

I’ll never know what I hoped, subconsciously, might be going on, but before I could think, I was up, and knocked lightly on her office door. There was no answer.

I knocked again, slightly harder – still no answer.

So, yes, thinking that I could explain it away if I caught her asleep with her hand up her skirt – or die of embarrassment, whichever – I opened the door.

Diane wasn’t asleep. Fortunately for me, she had her eyes closed, and she wasn’t listening for the door to open. She was leaned back in her chair, her leg on the desk like before, her hand working furiously. Her head was back, her eyes closed – but her expression wasn’t the dreamy look of a woman who has just had an orgasm, or even the straining look of a woman who’s very close to one. It was the frustrated, desperate look of a woman who simply cannot quite get there.

I stared at her, thoughts I’ll never remember racing through my head – and then the power saw on the floor above screamed again, and she actually groaned in frustration, shaking her head. I realized the problem immediately, having been there many times myself, and my mind slammed into one of those walls that we are all sometimes presented with in our lives.

I had two choices, and just two. If I did the ethical, professional thing and left her alone, I kept my job safe – but we risked losing a huge account, the kind of blow to a reputation from which lawyers sometimes don’t recover. Nobody wants to hire the consultant that the big boys didn’t think was good enough. If Diane went into that meeting stressed, tired, angry – and now sexually frustrated – and tried to impress a dozen or so veteran male lawyers…

One choice was good for me. One might be good for her. Again, it was probably one of those hints that I chose the one that was good for her and potentially disastrous for me, but…oh well. My brain, I fully admit, was turned off. Diane was the best boss I had ever had, and I dared to think of her as a friend. I had to help her – and I only knew one way to do that.

I walked into her office, closed the door very softly, walked around her desk – and before she even knew I was there, I knelt down, carefully not touching her, leaned in, and just ran my tongue over and between her desperately moving fingers.

I have no doubt that, had she not been as close as she was, as desperate as she was, or as frustrated as she was, I would have either been kicked in the face, fired, arrested, sued, or all of the above. However, Diane was way too close for that. Her fingers, like the rest of her, froze at the first touch of my tongue, in shock – but I didn’t waste any time. The flat of my tongue pushed her fingers aside, stroked over her clit, and started to flutter – that was all it took. What her fingers could not accomplish, thanks to stress and a power saw, my warm, wet, soft tongue, combined with surprise, managed beautifully.

Her frozen shock turned directly into rigidity, and her body locked up tight. I felt her spasm, heard a deep gasp, and then my mouth was flooded with the sweet, tangy taste of her. Her breathing stopped for a good fifteen seconds as the spasms continued, and then she went limp with a sigh of suddenly released breath.

I licked her gently through her orgasm, and stopped when she relaxed. I leaned back on my knees, glancing up at her face – I’ll never know how I had the courage to do that.

Her head was still back, but her eyes were wide open, staring straight up at the ceiling. Her lips were parted, her breathing still shaky. She slowly raised her head to look at me, and those cold blue eyes were wide with shock, her face still flushed from her orgasm.

I couldn’t bear to meet that gaze, so I licked my lips clean, stood up – without touching her – and walked out of her office, opening the door and closing it behind me as though nothing at all had happened.

I knew two things for sure at that point – I would need a new job, and I would never forget what she tasted like.

Two minutes later, exactly the time at which the meeting was scheduled to start, Diane opened her door and walked past me without a glance, striding off to the meeting.

I figured I now had until the meeting ended to pack up my things and run for my life, but I couldn’t make myself move. Belatedly, I thought about the pussy that I had just licked, my mind whirling to process the sensory data, since I had not gotten a clear look, as absurd as that seemed. Soft, downy blonde hair, trimmed pleasantly close. Velvety soft, warm skin. That sweetly tangy scent that I knew would haunt my dreams. A taste that made me want nothing more in the world than one more lick.

I sat there dumbly, reliving the experience over and over in my head, wishing I had an office with a door, for a long time, unable to move or think clearly. My thoughts waffled constantly between shock at what I had just done, fear of my career ending, and an arousal that had me throbbing and squirming in my chair
“Jessica?” The sound of my name brought my head up with a jerk. I looked up – into cold blue eyes, staring down at me.

She looked at me and I looked at her, and it was crystal clear that neither of us knew what the hell to say.

“We got the account,” she said finally.

I managed a smile that I’m sure was downright ghastly from the other side. “That’s wonderful. Congratulations.”

She nodded slowly. “I’m…going home for the day – I think I need a little vacation.” She looked around uncomfortably – it was the first time I can ever remember having seen her looking awkward. “Finish up the paperwork for the week while I’m gone…I’ll see you on Monday.”

I tried my best not to let my chin hit the desk. I wasn’t fired? “Of course,” I finally stammered. “Have a good vacation.”

I wasn’t deluding myself – she wasn’t inviting me to keep doing anything, she was just a decent enough person not to fire me for trying to help, no matter how inappropriate what I had done had been. By the time she came back on Monday, I had beaten myself up enough over the whole thing to be committed to acting as though it had never happened, and Diane seemed to want to pretend the same. That was fine with me. I never wanted to feel that awful sinking feeling again – that feeling that you’ve just totally screwed up your life.

Nevertheless, life went more or less back to normal after that. Our interactions were polite and professional, and we slowly lost the awkwardness around each other, moving back to where we could smile and make small talk without feeling like fools.

Eventually, I convinced myself that Diane had practically forgotten all about it. I, of course, had not. Diane now featured prominently in my fantasies, no matter how hard I tried to change that. I had never really been attracted to an older woman before, though Diane hardly looked forty. I’m sure the danger of the whole occurrence helped with the eroticism of it for me, but I just couldn’t help myself. Every night, I writhed on my own fingers, tasting and smelling and feeling Diane against my lips, again and again.

***

“Jessica?” Her voice sounded urgent.

I rose from my desk, hurrying into Diane’s office.

She looked up, muting her phone. “Did we ever hear back from that appraiser guy? I need his figures.”

“I don’t think so,” I answered, “let me check the mail stack again.” I rushed out and down the hall to the mail desk, checking out box, but there was nothing new. I headed back to Diane’s office.

“No, I’m telling you,” she was saying angrily into her phone, “she can’t sign the settlement until the appraiser confirms those numbers. I’m not going to advise anyone to sign it blind, and neither are her attorneys.” She looked up at me hopefully, but I shook my head. She gritted her teeth, mouthing several things she couldn’t say aloud.

“No,” she said again into the phone, “you’re not listening to me…we can’t…yes…no…well, that might be possible. Will he agree to that?” Then her eyes widened. “On their way? You can’t be serious. I can’t advise…”

I waited attentively, in case she needed anything else. I found my eyes drifting to the chair behind her where she stood at her desk, the memories burning through my brain.

Suddenly I realized she was signaling to me. I straightened.

“Yes,” she was saying, “we can be ready by then. Our conference room will be fine. No, it’s their call whether or not to call in the client. Yes. Fine.” She hung up, growling in annoyance.

“What’s going on?” I asked.

“The ass wants to change the deal,” she sighed, plopping down into her chair and rubbing her forehead. “They put together a new agreement, they want my opinion of it, and they’re already on their way – we’re meeting downstairs in ten minutes.”

“Ten minutes?” I said, taken aback.

“I know, damn it,” she growled. “I hate last minute meetings.”

“Will you be ready?” I asked. Dimly, some part of my brain sensed an opportunity. “The client will be there, it sounded like.”

“Yes,” she said, suddenly worried. “They’re coming along – and they weren’t too happy the last time.”

I smiled a little nervously. “Do you have everything you need?”

She sighs, leaning her head back in her chair, obviously displeased. “More or less.”

Something in my brain told me that it was now or never, and I couldn’t stop myself. Not looking at her, I stepped around the desk and took the arm of her chair, swiveling it toward me. She stared at me in surprise as I knelt down, gripping her wrists where they laid on the armrests, and held them down.

“Jessica, what…”

Still unable to look up at her, I leaned in, my head pushing her skirt up.

“Are you crazy?” She gasped. “Jessica, I can’t…”

Again dimly, some part of my brain registered only that she did not tell me to stop. Before she could say anything else, my lips were nibbling on her through her panties, my warm breath washing over her. I heard her gasp, her arms flexing under my grip as she tried to squirm away, but I was past rational thought. Holding her wrists firmly, I gave her panty-covered pussy a long, firm lick, and then another, feeling her soft outer lips opening under my tongue, which wriggled, seeking out the spot within that I hoped would obliterate her resistance.

“Jessica,” she gasped again, “please, you can’t…” She cut off with a surprised little noise as my tongue found her clit, lashing it through the material, and she shuddered deeply, her arms relaxing momentarily – just long enough for me to release one of her arms, pull her panties aside, and burrow my tongue into the pussy that I had been dreaming about for weeks. I immediately lost myself in the sweet, silky velvet of her slit under my tongue, the heat of the opening into her body, and the way she trembled as my tongue eagerly explored her soft folds.

“It’s okay,” I lifted my tongue long enough to murmur, and before she could respond, lashed my tongue over her bare clit, feeling the now-erect little nub under my tongue. The moment I felt it, I let my tongue flutter, knowing exactly what that sensation feels like, knowing that no woman I’d ever met can pull away from anything that feels that good. Whatever Diane had been about to say was lost in a choked gasp as she wriggled nearly off the chair, her body squirming wildly. I chanced a look up at her now, and reveled in the chest heaving with anxious, excited breaths, the wide eyes once again staring upwards at the ceiling.

My tongue slowed, giving her gentle, luxurious licks, I felt her shudder again…and her eyes drifted closed. I exulted, my own arousal throbbing within me as I burrowed my tongue deeper, swirling it lightly around her clit and then dipping it inside her, holding in a moan as her sweet tangy flavor coated my tongue. Her body relaxed slightly. I didn’t know whether she had stopped struggling out of arousal, or just thought it was pointless, or whether she was just that desperate to come before her meeting. I didn’t know – and at this point, I didn’t care.

I ran my tongue from the top of her slit to the bottom, rubbing it from side to side, exploring every little nook and cranny of her pussy, finding sensitive spots aplenty to judge by her shaky breathing and little gasps of pleasure. I knew that I could do this forever, if she allowed it – but I also knew I had a time limit. I let my tongue slide deep inside her, almost moaning again at the heady flavor of her, her scent filling my head and my mind, and then swirled my now-slippery tongue over her clit, slowly accelerating the motion. My lips gently sucked the little bead into my mouth as my tongue vibrated on the tip, and I felt her hips lift off the chair before she jerked, grunting softly and gasping for breath.

Her hips jerked several times, twitching, and I drank deeply of her nectar, my eyes closed and my hands only resting on her arms. Finally, she relaxed with a deep shudder, her body going totally limp, her breathing suddenly deep and labored.

I gently licked her clean, easing her panties back into place, and sat back, licking my lips clean, my eyes own wide with a kind of shock that I had actually gotten the chance to taste her again. My legs were actually trembling, and I knew that if I so much as grazed my own pussy right then, I would come too. I rose slowly to my feet, my eyes lingering on her splayed, relaxed body.

“I’ll call down to the conference room that you’re on your way,” I said slowly, my voice a little hoarse, and turned to leave her office.

“Jessica,” I heard her say slowly, and I stopped, hearing no anger in her tone.

I waited.

“You didn’t think…I expected that, did you?” I couldn’t identify her tone.

I slowly turned around, meeting her eyes with an effort. “No. I thought that you needed it. I was just…” I swallowed. “Doing what I thought would help the most.”

Diane just stared at me, and I finally turned and left her office. I sat down at my desk and bent over some work, shading my eyes with one hand. She walked past my desk a few minutes later without a word, on her way to the meeting.

***

Later that day, to my surprise, Diane came and talked with me about the meeting as though nothing had happened, and she seemed determined to pretend that it had not – though her question had left me wondering how she really felt. I knew that she had enjoyed it – and now, I wondered if she had protested because she had not wanted me to do it, or if she had protested because she thought I felt obligated to pleasure her. I desperately feared the first – I longed to prove her wrong on the second.

“Jess,” she said to me a few days later as she arrived, “pull all the files on the Davis account for me – I’m meeting with them at noon.”

My heart skipped a beat or two, but I just nodded. “No problem.” I followed her into her office, found the files, and left them on her desk. She nodded thanks, still unpacking her laptop and chugging her coffee, and I headed back to my desk.

The morning proceeded as usual – I answered a few calls, ordered her lunch to be sent up after the meeting was over, all the normal things an administrative assistant does. Then, at about twenty minutes to noon, I heard her hang up her phone, and she poked her head out the door.

“Hey, Jessica, call me when the clients get here, all right?”

“Sure,” I replied, watching her close her office door. My heart accelerated about three times over.

I had a dilemma here. I could keep trying to surprise her, but sooner or later, she was going to react badly to that. I could never mention it again – but I couldn’t even bear to think of that. She was all I could think about.

I knew that she wouldn’t be…relaxing…until about five or ten minutes before the meeting. I figured I could take one shot…make some kind of indirect offer. If my…help…were unwelcome, then no doubt she’d still want to have given me a definitive “stop” at some point. This would give her an opportunity to do that, and then we could go back to being boss-employee. If it wasn’t unwelcome…

I rose from behind my desk, walked to the door, and considered knocking, but then just opened it, slipping inside and closing the door behind me before turning to her. She looked up in surprise – she hadn’t been doing anything yet, apparently flipping through a few notes before the meeting. I locked my eyes on hers – those beautiful blue eyes – and put everything on the line.

“Aren’t you going to turn your chair to the side?” I asked softly.

She stared at me, her mouth open to speak, and she closed it slowly. “Jessica…”

I stepped forward to her desk, keeping my eyes on hers. “Just turn your chair, Diane. Let me help.”

She blinked, shaking her head slowly. “Jessica, look…I’m not…”

I licked my lips, and she stopped talking. My heart leapt again. “All you have to do,” I said even more slowly, in a voice barely above a whisper, “is turn your chair. It’s okay.”

She stared back at me, suddenly biting her lip in an uncharacteristic gesture of uncertainty. I stepped around the edge of her desk, and her head turned to follow me. I noticed that the collar of her blouse was rising and falling a little rapidly. The rest of her turned to follow me, and I stepped closer, keeping my eyes on hers. To be honest, I couldn’t look away. The mix of emotions I saw in her eyes confused, frightened, and intrigued me, but I just couldn’t look away.

I knelt down, and gently raised her leg on to her desk, holding her gaze, leaning forward, waiting for the definitive sign.

Finally, I got it. She watched me expressionlessly for a long moment, and then slowly closed her eyes, leaning her head back.

I almost whimpered with excitement and relief, and slid closer between her legs. I reached up to grasp the band of her panties – a set just like the lacy pair I once found under her desk – and helped her lift her hips to slide them gently down, noting the tremble in her legs as I did so.

I think both of us were holding our breaths when my mouth settled on her again – she let out a long sigh, and I could not help a soft moan.

She was very quiet as my tongue explored her all over again – she did not moan or whimper, but I was able to read her reactions from the little gasps and tiny sighs she gave. I searched with relish and found with glee the spots that made her tremble, the spots that made her gasp, and the ones that made her draw in her breath as though to moan for more.

I felt her shudder when my tongue slid inside her velvety, slick pussy, and I settled my mouth on her fully, my lips teasing and caressing her slit as my tongue delved deeper still, seeking the taste to which I was already hopelessly addicted.

I started gently stroking my tongue in and out of her, letting it swirl against her opening each time I pushed it in, feeling her slick channel grip it each time I withdrew. My lips slurped softly at her, coaxing more and more nectar onto my tongue. As my tongue thrust achingly in and out, I realized that she was gripping the arms of her chair, almost hard enough to make her knuckles white. Her free leg, the one not raised onto her desk, was twitching slightly, her silky thigh brushing my cheek. I couldn’t help leaning my face into it a little, and digging my tongue even deeper to make that leg quiver.

I was detecting now what I had hoped to hear – not just pleasure, but surprise. Surprise at some of what I was doing. I wanted to shake my head in dismay. This was a woman who badly needed to meet someone who really knew how to eat her – and I would be happy to show her what one woman can do to another.

I slowly drew my tongue out of her, let it teasingly drift up over her clit, and then softly fastened my lips around it, drawing it lightly into my mouth and pressing my tongue against it.

She gasped loudly. “Oh, god,” I heard her whisper very softly as her hips jerked.

I sucked her gently, tantalizing the sensitive bud, then begin stroking it with my tongue, up and down, side to side, then in continuous, swirling circles that brought her slowly but surely to orgasm, opening my mouth wide as I felt her arch up and stiffen so that I could taste her fully. My tongue stroked her creamy slit as she shuddered and twitched, and dipped into her as she relaxed to retrieve as much of her sweetness as I could.

She finally went limp, breathing fast and light. I sat back again, gently sliding her panties back on. As I did, I very lightly kissed her thigh, but I don’t think she even noticed, lost in the haze of her orgasm.

She sat up slowly, still breathing fast, and looked at me, wide-eyed.

I smiled, knowing what I had to say. “Anything else you need before your meeting?”

Diane stared at me, took a deep breath, and managed a shaky smile in return. “No, that will be all, Jessica. Thank you.”

I left her office, my heart thumping. I was in way over my head, but there was no way I was stopping now.

***

From then on, our work routine was somewhat changed. Work in general was the same, certainly, but each time Diane had a meeting, I would go into her office a half hour or so ahead of the scheduled time. The first few times, she tried protesting, but her protests never lasted, and within a minute or two, I would have her trembling under my tongue.

I noticed, though, that she still did not moan or cry out at any time, and she did her best to stay still, barely reacting to most of my attentions, her body showing her pleasure often only at orgasm. I think, somewhere deep down, she convinced herself that it was all right to essentially use an employee’s tongue in this way if that’s all it was – her assistant helping her relax before big meetings. While I certainly loved doing what I was doing – there were times that I felt I could almost come just from licking her, especially when I felt her tense up and release onto my tongue – I wanted more and more of her. I continued, somehow, to deny my growing feelings for her, but I determined that I was going to pleasure her to the greatest possible extent, not just be a disembodied tongue.

The next time that I was “helping” her, as I slowly slid my tongue up and down her moist slit, listening to her soft, even breathing and little gasps each time I passed over her clit, I made sure she was close to orgasm, trembling, her legs tense. Then I touched her with my hands for the first time, lightly running my fingertips up the insides of her thighs. I was rewarded with a startled gasp. I was dimly aware that she had raised her head at the contact, but I just flattened my palms on her thighs, massaging her warm, silky flesh as my tongue burrowed deeper, and drove her to orgasm before she could react in any particular way to my touch.

When I finished, I gave no indication that I had done anything different.

I progressed slowly thereafter, starting with caressing her thighs and hips while I pleasured her, and gradually progressing to holding her hips while I made love to her pussy with my mouth. After the first time or two, it even seemed that she was anticipating the touches – when I would touch her, she would always react, with a little gasp or a little shiver or an increase in her breathing. If I only touched her when she was already close to coming, it would set her off almost immediately.

Sometimes, as I ate her, I was amazed at what we had and hadn’t done. I had never touched her above the waist – I had never even seen her close to naked. I had not fingered her at all, nor touched her ass. I had made her come, jerking and twitching against my tongue, many times, but had never kissed her.

Finally, one day while I was happily burrowed between her smooth thighs and her head was slowly rolling side to side, her breath coming in pleasured little gasps, I caressed her hips, feeling her shudder with the added arousal, but then I backed off, my tongue barely touching her. At first, she just relaxed, but then I dove in again, caressing her hips as my tongue slid deep – to which she reacted with something almost like a whimper – and then backing off again. This time, I got the reaction I wanted. She lifted her hips slightly, instinctively seeking the source of her pleasure, arching her hips out in need. I immediately rewarded her by drawing her clit into my mouth and slurping it slowly, achingly, letting her shudder, her hips lifted off the chair.

The moment she started to relax, I backed off again, and made her reach for me, or would press my tongue against her but not move it – essentially forcing her to move and seek her own pleasure. Her arousal battled her self-control and won – within a few minutes, I had her rocking and bucking her hips against my mouth, lost in the pleasure of it. When she came, it was intense, with her hips bucking her slick, clasping pussy up and down on my tongue, almost riding it, while her breath escaped her in tiny involuntary grunts, her hands clutching the arms of her chair as I held her creamy, jerking hips.
We continued in this way for almost three months – I would spend a half hour before any meeting with my arms wrapped around her hips, holding her up off her chair and letting her thrust and buck against my mouth as I slowly licked and tongued her out of her mind. I was in heaven – a gorgeous, sexy, wonderful woman was almost dependent on me for pleasure. I was fairly sure I was her only source of orgasm at this point – from her reactions to my touches, I don’t think she was pleasuring herself at all anymore. If she hadn’t had a meeting in a couple of weeks, she would often come within only a minute or two.

However, the emotional quandary continued. I wondered whether I had feelings for this woman – and if I did, what I should do about it. If I tried to change our arrangement into a romantic relationship, I risked losing everything. I was fairly sure that the dichotomy between our relationship and our physical intimacy was getting to Diane as well – whenever I would slip into her office, she would look at me with a mix of anticipation, desire, and an odd sort of confusion, as if she was not sure how she should emotionally react to my presence anymore.

Eventually, the question was answered for me. We reached a tipping point one afternoon. Diane had a meeting scheduled over dinner with not one, but two clients, and I slipped into her office almost a full hour before Diane had to leave for the restaurant. She seemed surprised to see me that early, but she turned her chair nonetheless and willingly surrendered her pussy to me. I loved the first sigh she gave when my mouth touched her. It was a sigh of pleasure, of relief, and of a satisfied anticipation, as if she really did look forward to these sessions.

This time, though, I had decided, I was going to take my time. I deliberately avoided her clit – no matter how much her hips reached for me or how much she tried to twist herself to get contact there, I kept from touching it, running my tongue over her lips, sucking and nibbling at them, and then swirling my tongue around her opening without entering, tantalizing her. After almost fifteen minutes of this exquisite torture, she actually surrendered to it, letting her body relax and just enjoy the gentle, restrained caresses of my mouth. I used my whole mouth, my lips and tongue and even my teeth, lightly nipping at sensitive flesh, teasing her until she was just breathing deeply and shaking ever so slightly, all of her willpower going into not pleading with me to pleasure her more directly.

I dipped the tip of my tongue into her ever so slightly, and heard her catch her breath. Then I withdrew, swirling around her opening, and dipped in again without warning, again barely entering. Another little gasping breath, her hips quivering. I waited a long moment until I felt her hips lift, and then licked her opening firmly, not entering, and felt her jerk, a tiny whimper escaping her. I looked up at her face – her head was lolled back, her mouth open, her eyes shut, her body totally relaxed other than her somewhat tense hips. I smiled, swirling my tongue around her a few more times to hear her gasp, and then, in one long, slow, firm thrust, buried my tongue inside her, wiggling and squirming it against her inner walls.

“Oh…”

I drew my tongue out at that, looking up in surprise and eagerness, and swirled my tongue a few more times, lashing it against her opening, tapping sensitive little crevices here and there, until I heard that tiny little whimper again. Then I plunged my tongue as deeply as I could, swirling it inside her.

“Oh, yess…”

I almost moaned at the exclamation from her, and found the sound so wonderful after all the months of listening to her silence that I pulled my tongue out again, hearing her whimper immediately in protest. I proceeded then to tease her unmercifully for five full minutes, caressing her outer lips with my tongue and lips, stroking the hood of her clit with my upper lip but never her clit itself, my tongue tantalizingly circling her opening time after time. To my delight, though, her body stayed relaxed, letting me keep control. Finally, I fluttered my tongue at her entrance, drew another whimper from her, and then, lifting her hips slightly, sank it deeper than ever into her body, my lips caressing her slit from top to bottom as I filled her with my tongue.

“Oh, Jessie…” She moaned out.

This time, I did moan. Everyone in my life called me Jess or Jessica. I hadn’t been Jessie to anyone since kindergarten. To hear a real endearment on her lips…I had to hear it again.

My tongue teased, darted, swirled – and then lashed her clit, lightly but continuously, driving her almost up out of her chair.

“Oh, my god,” she moaned. I slid my tongue down her slit and inside her again. She moaned.

I was like a child with a toy – I did anything that I could think of to make her moan again and again for me, and even though sometimes I sensed her trying to hold them in, she seemed to have surrendered too deeply to stop herself. I started taking her toward her delayed orgasm, fluttering my tongue intermittently on her clit, in between slow, searching thrusts inside her. I made the touches lighter and lighter, almost not touching her at all, feeling her hips rise into the air, and then fastened my mouth to her, sucking deep but gentle on her clit, lashing it with my tongue.

“Oh! Oh, god…oh, god, Jessie…” Her exclamation trailed off into a long, shuddering silence, and then an outright squeal as she climaxed deeply, flooding my mouth with her sweetness. She would have bucked right out of my arms if I hadn’t been holding her tightly.

“Oh, Diane,” I whispered into her pussy as she relaxed – so softly that I don’t think she could hear me. I massaged her trembling hips and thighs as she slumped, splayed open and totally limp in her chair.

***

We definitely seemed to have passed some sort of barrier after she first moaned my name. We both apparently realized that, whatever the complicated emotional underpinning, what we were doing was extremely pleasurable, and didn’t seem to be harming either of us. When we worked, we were as we always had been – friendly and professional. When I was between her legs…now, she voiced her pleasure, if with restraint, moaning and whimpering, occasionally squealing when I did something she especially liked. Her moans of my name – especially the diminutive form of it that I loved to hear from her lips – were still rare and precious when I earned them.

Much of the time, Diane would lie back in her chair with her free leg over my shoulder and her other leg up on her desk, and I would take my time pleasuring her while slowly running my hands over her legs and her hips as much as I liked – which was a lot. She loved when I massaged her feet with my hands while I massaged her clit with my tongue. She squealed the first time I cupped her ass and let her thrust herself to orgasm on my tongue entirely on her own.

She definitely was giving in to the entire process in other ways, too. More and more often I would arrive for one of our sessions only to find her panties already gone, or would feel her press her leg against my hand or arch her hips to my touch without my having to guide her. She would signal me with her sounds when she wanted something – if I was teasing her too much, or she wanted contact somewhere else, she would guide me with whimpers or movements of her body.

On one rare occasion when she needed me to work on a Saturday because of a meeting she was having at a local church picnic, of all things, she actually wore a dress to the office – the first time I had seen her in anything but a skirt and blouse. This, of course, provided me an incredible opportunity. With her dress up around her waist, her creamy hips and thighs totally bare to my hands and her body laid back comfortably, I took the opportunity to explore not only her flat stomach – and much enjoyed feeling the quivers and tension in the muscles there – but slid my hands up higher, and for the first time, touched her breasts. They were soft and silky smooth, and their weight felt perfect in my hands.

The first time I touched them, she gasped, arching against my hands, but her hips pulled back with a hint of nervousness. I almost laughed at the idea of a woman who had my tongue buried inside her being nervous about me touching her breasts. I drew my hands back, exploring her torso, and my tongue soon encouraged her to writhe against my hands. I returned to her breasts, gently massaging them, and, already close, she arched, whimpering loudly. When I tugged softly at her nipples, it was enough to push her over the edge, and I luxuriated in the feel of her nearly bare body bucking under my hands.

Now, we had found entirely new territory to explore. Within a few more sessions, even in her usual blouse and skirt, Diane would be laying with her blouse open, her bra and panties gone, and her body exposed to my ceaseless caresses, giving her body entirely over to me to drive to higher and higher pleasure.

All along this path we were treading, though, I never once suggested or at all hinted that I wished her to return the favor – indeed, we both seemed to shy away from any possibility of that ever happening. I dressed conservatively to work, and she made sure that her body did not brush mine in any way that might be taken as a returned caress. Both of us seemed fearful to cross that boundary, knowing that if she ever returned the pleasure I had given her, we would be lovers in truth.

Even now, I am not sure why I feared that so – perhaps even the threat of losing such a lovely, albeit incomplete, relationship was enough. Perhaps it was something else. I doubt I’ll ever know.

***

It was inevitable, I suppose, that despite our enjoyment of our “arrangement”, something would interfere and finally give our emotions a real chance to complicate things.

I sat at my desk, typing out a series of memos and emails to different people on my daily contact sheet. Diane’s last meeting had been a few days ago. We had become a great team – with my help, she had been dominating meetings even more than usual, and the firm had picked up so much business that we were seriously contemplating expanding the firm entirely – though Diane had seemed hesitant to expand, since she really didn’t need to work the ridiculous hours that most lawyers do.

Firing off another email, I glanced at my inbox and saw that another email had just arrived – one from an address I didn’t recognize. Opening it with a frown, I saw a long series of short messages – apparently, I had been accidentally included on an email string. This happens frequently in any office, of course, so I went indifferently to delete it, but then a single word in one of the replies caught my eye – my name.

Unable to help myself, I scrolled curiously back through the chain of messages.

– I received your quote for the renovations. Can you refer me to a legal employment agency to fill out my staff?

That message was from Diane. The next was from an address I didn’t recognize, but was signed with a name I did recognize – the owner and operator of the building in which Diane’s offices were located. Apparently, Diane had inquired about the costs of expanding our firm, complete with office renovations and new staff.

– Easily – the firm in the offices above yours just completed their renovations, and hired some new staff. They mentioned that they were very happy with their new staff – I’ve used the same staffing agency myself. They can supply all the paralegals you might need, and a truly qualified legal assistant.

I stopped in surprise, glaring a bit at the message. What did he mean, “truly qualified”? I was fine at my job, and Diane had certainly never complained. Far from it, I thought with a tiny smirk.

– It would be nice to have some of my own paralegals, for a change – sharing them can get pretty annoying. I’ll definitely need some help finding at least one assistant who actually knows her stuff – the last two I’ve had in here had terrible recommendations, and the most recent one couldn’t type her way out of a paper bag.

I stopped again – this time, in shocked dismay. I couldn’t believe that Diane would really think that about me. She had always seemed pleased with my work, and had complimented me several times – she even seemed grateful to have an assistant she could work well with.

My almost nerveless hand hit the delete button, and the offending email vanished instantly. I shivered, staring blankly at the screen. How could she think…how could she fake all that? Why?

Some part of me, the logical part, maybe, thought that it might be a misunderstanding. Maybe she meant the girl before me – from what I’d heard, she hadn’t lasted long.

Of course, I couldn’t deny that the law was no specialty of mine. I had picked up bits and pieces, certainly, but I had no formal training or education in legal matters. Law school had never been a financially viable option for me.

I slumped in my chair. Maybe Diane did need a real legal assistant. After all, if she were going to expand her practice, she’d need a full staff, maybe even a partner or two, and assistants who could offer their own legal insights, not just a glorified secretary like me.

I worked for the rest of the day in something like a dream, going mechanically through the motions of my emails and memos, copying down meeting minutes, barely paying attention to what I was doing. I made sure to leave before Diane finished for the night so that I wouldn’t have to speak to her, not trusting myself.

Half of me felt as though what was happening was only inevitable – good things usually came to an abrupt end before they should, in my experience. The other half felt angry. I found myself questioning everything that had happened. I wondered whether Diane had ever even really liked me, or if had just tolerated me. Whether she truly enjoyed what I had been doing to her, or whether she had just used me.

That night, though, as I climbed into bed, I could not stop the fantasies returning to me. As my fingers began to tease along my slit, I could not help but imagine the heaven I had found again and again with her, with the taste of her, the sound of her ecstasy and the feel of her skin on my face and mouth while I savored her. I writhed under my hand, and reached my first climax quickly, gasping and shaking. I lay still, eyes closed, Diane’s beauty in my eyes and her moans in my ears.

Then I recalled the words I had read, and my anger returned. The memory of her soft, pleasured moans returned – but now the sounds were harsh, cynical, somehow soured. That delicious surrender in her body as she relaxed each time beneath my questing tongue turned into something else – something accompanied by a smug laugh, the sense of getting something that one wants, not a true desirous surrender.

I bit my lip, my anger increasing until I was nearly in tears – and I found my fingers moving again, this time fast and hard, almost grinding into my sensitive skin. The pleasure came in waves, harsh jolts up my spine and through my stomach, tightening it until it nearly burned. I grimaced, digging two fingers into myself. Instead of savoring the memories, I cursed at them now, glowering at the image of my boss that floated before my confused mind.

For a few brief moments, I hated her. Hated this confusion, this sick fear that was choking me.

“Damn you, Diane!” I gasped, growling as I arched up off my bed with my second orgasm, this one hard and sharp, wrenching my spine and causing my legs to spasm so hard that they immediately began to cramp. I curled up immediately on my bed in a fetal position, the pain mingling with my still-fading pleasure.

Finally, I relaxed, the cramps dying out and my breathing returning to normal.

It was so frustrating – I wanted to be angry. I wanted to be furious, to storm into her office and quit – or even show her what I knew about the law. Maybe trap her in some kind of situation where I could sue her, make her pay for this pain I was feeling.

I wanted so badly just to give over to that fear and anger.

But I couldn’t. I couldn’t hate her. I know now, of course, why I couldn’t hate her – some people can hate someone they’re in love with, but I’m just not built that way. I didn’t realize that at the time, though. The bizarre arrangement, the strange story of our relationship had walled my feelings off deep inside myself and hidden them under layers of fear, self-delusion – and an honest wish not to hurt Diane, or make her life more complex or difficult than it needed to be.

At almost any other time in my life, I would have probably just quit my job and drained my savings account on therapy trying to figure out how I had botched things so badly. This time, though, I couldn’t just walk away. I’d stick around long enough to find out what Diane had meant. If she didn’t want me around, then so be it.

***

“Jessica, could you come in here?”

I looked up, and for the first time, I didn’t just get up and go in. “What’s going on?” I called back.

There was a brief pause. “I need to prepare for my three o’clock.”

I glanced at my clock. Barely two. “Now?” I asked.

“Now?” She sounded surprised. “Um, yes, now.”

I bit my lip. I almost said no – I swear, I almost said it. I didn’t, though, of course. I couldn’t help myself. “Coming,” I called back.

In her office, I closed the door, and looked at her, my heart twisting all over again at those beautiful cold blue eyes staring across the desk at me, though they seemed surprised and concerned at the moment.

“Is something wrong, Jessica?” Diane asked.

I opened my mouth to shout at her – but, again, of course, I didn’t. “No, nothing’s wrong.”

“Good,” she said slowly, still looking concerned.

I knew there was still an hour before the meeting, but I knew that I wouldn’t be able to pleasure her for that long the way I felt now…I’d break in two from sheer emotional trauma. I resolved to make it quick – to just get her off and be done with it. Some part of me tried to be clinical, calm, and indifferent. Do it fast, I told myself flatly. Get her to come and she’ll leave you alone.

I stepped around her desk, and she turned to meet me. I saw the slight widening of her eyes, the little break in her lips, but my flat thoughts dismissed what I saw. Just lust, I thought. She needs it, no question – that doesn’t mean she has any feelings for me. You’re just a walking vibrator at this point, I told myself brutally.

I knelt down, slid up her skirt, pulled her panties down – just a bit roughly, I’ll admit – and slid my mouth back against her again. She sighed, and I quivered, almost breaking just in that instant, my eyes filling with tears as my lips tasted her sweetness, that tanginess that I so loved, while that anger glittered deep in my mind and other feelings, complicated and frightening, bubbled just underneath, threatening to break free. I knew she wanted me to take my time, but now I didn’t want what she wanted. I wanted to hurt her – but I couldn’t hurt her. I wouldn’t give her what she wanted, though. She’d get what she needed – to come – and that was all.

I ran my tongue firmly over her slit, feeling her twitch in response with a soft whimper, and my tongue softened for a split second, caressing her lips like the petals of a flower, easing them open and sliding within – but my pained heart wouldn’t allow me to melt into her again. My tongue hardened, stabbing at her clit almost roughly, and she jerked with a startled gasp, her thighs almost gripping my head as she reacted to my firmness.

I grabbed her legs, my anger heating me, and I took that anger out on her pussy, on the soft, delicious flower that I had worshipped all those times before. I lashed it with my tongue, stabbing and darting my tongue here and there. By now, I knew every weakness in her. I knew where to flutter my tongue to make her jerk, where to stab it to make her gasp, and where to suck her in to drive her over the edge. I made her come brutally fast, with a strangled, startled little squeak, and let her twitch rapidly against my face, my eyes closed and my mouth hard on her soft flesh.
I felt a distant satisfaction – she might have been using me, but at least I could make her come whether she wanted to or not – and leaned away from her, licking my lips furiously, already trying to turn my mind back to the work that waited back at my desk.

Then I couldn’t move. Not due to any hesitation on my part, but because her hand was gripping my hair, holding me tight. She arched her back, still breathing fast, and pressed her soft folds back to my lips, rubbing them against my tongue as I opened my mouth in reflex.

“Don’t stop,” she gasped out, making me freeze in place. “Please, more…” She shuddered, breaking off as my tongue unconsciously touched her, some part of me still as addicted as ever to her taste, her wonderful flavor, the evidence of the pleasure I gave her.

Her fingers gripped my hair firmly, pulling, and I closed my eyes with something like a whimper as my anger imploded, evaporating into a desperate emptiness, with something warm and heavenly gleaming just out of sight. I hesitated, torn between wanting that anger back – that simple, uncomplicated rage – and that heat, that desperate need to taste her, to please her. My tongue stroked her again – this time, warm, soft, and loving, sliding over her opening, dipping into her, grazing her still-sensitive clit.

It was Diane that shattered my resistance this time. “Oh, god, Jessie, more…” she moaned.

I shuddered deeply. My hands, of their own accord, grabbed those creamy smooth hips, and I licked deeper.

“Yes,” she breathed, arching, her fingers softening in my hair – but they didn’t leave. They rested almost limply on my head, staying gently tangled in my red hair. “Oh, yes,” she shuddered, both of her legs sliding over my shoulders, enclosing me in her satiny skin.

My whimper was lost in her soft, wet flesh and her gripping thighs, and my hands slid under her buttocks, cupping her and lifting her greedily to me. My eyes opened, looking up the length of her body. Her head was back, her eyes closed, that little gap between her lips that I had savored so many times. Her free hand reached back to grip the back of her chair as she slid down to half lay in her chair, allowing her to arch higher, her pussy sliding over my tongue until we both moaned.

An image flashed into my over-worked mind – Diane, stretched out naked, on a real bed for once, gripping the headboard and arching helplessly as I drove her to whatever ecstasy I could. Another image flashed in behind it – something else entirely, something I would do if I ever got the opportunity.

“Oh, yes, that’s it…”

The images vanished as I recalled what I was doing, my tongue swirling and spiraling in and out of her wetness, and I feasted on her, greedily slurping and sucking at her soft lips, the moist, slick inner flesh, and her creamy nectar flowing freely into my mouth. My tongue drilled deeper still, thrusting desperately. I wanted all of her – I wanted to drive everything but me out of her mind, once and for all.

“Ah…ahh…oh…oh god, what…what…” She cried out as I pulsed my tongue mercilessly in and out of her, fast and deep. I wasn’t taking my time or being gentle – she was going to scream for me, and I wasn’t going to be used. She was mine, at least for the moment, and I was going to take full advantage.

Her breath turned into short, high-pitched gasps, her hips bucking higher and out of control. She was already close, probably trying to hold back, to prolong this, but I wasn’t letting her. My fingers tightened, digging into the firm, silky skin of her buttocks, and my tongue slid out to pull her clit into my mouth. I sucked it lightly once, twice, feeling her jerk each time, hearing her sharp gasps for breath, and then sucked it deeply, my tongue fluttering.

That did it. She cried out, as loudly as I had ever heard her, her hand clenching almost into a fist in my hair. Her mouth gaped open, her breathing momentarily halted. She held there, tense and quivering as I kept up that methodical sucking, not letting her relax, keeping her orgasm riding high, until I felt that spasm in her stomach that warned me that her pleasure would turn to pain very shortly if I didn’t stop. I let her relax, though my mouth remained against her. I breathed deep of her scent, her wetness still coating my lips and tongue and chin, my eyes drifting closed as I kept my face buried between her thighs, my hands lightly stroking her still-trembling ass.

Her hand was still limply tangled in my hair, twitching faintly. We stayed that way for a long time. I couldn’t bring myself to pull away, and she apparently couldn’t summon the energy to move at all.

After several long moments, I opened my eyes, looking up at her only to meet her blue eyes staring back at me.

She looked steadily down at me, her eyes wide and slightly glazed, obviously still dazed by an orgasm of that magnitude.

Our eyes stayed locked for a long moment, and when my mouth moved, it was to apologize, or yell, or ask her just to move her legs, or something – I’m still not sure. It didn’t end up mattering. The instant my mouth moved against her, she moaned softly, her eyes staring down into mine widening even more.

I felt my own eyes hood as my desire for her returned with a force that actually shocked me – I had never had a chance to pleasure her while looking into those incredible eyes.

“Jess,” she whispered, starting to say something.

No, I thought, that’s not my name…not the way I wanted to hear it from her. My lips kissed her pussy with soft, deep warmth, and I breathed her in, not licking, just feeling her, my lips sliding over her slit with the softest of caresses.

She gasped, and her eyes tried to flutter closed, but my fingers suddenly dug into her firm buttocks, causing her eyes to fly open again with surprise. All of my emotion – the remnants of my anger, my lust, my desire, and other feelings I still shied away from – blazed from my eyes into hers, as I mentally begged her to keep her eyes open, to let me look into them. My lips caressed her again, and kept moving, continuously stroking and nibbling and lightly sucking her outer, then inner, lips.

She hissed in a soft breath, her eyes so big. There was a strange light in her eyes as well as we stared each other down. The depth of emotion in her eyes startled me, though they were not emotions I could identify. I did not dare to hope.

I gave her one gentle, curious, tentative lick, a light smooth lick with the flat of my tongue, dragging her outer lips along and wiggling ever so slightly to stimulate her.

She let out a long, sighing moan, and relaxed, her fingers tightening in my hair. “Don’t stop,” she whispered, not looking away.

And so, with our eyes locked together, I began again. My lips stroked and tasted, my tongue slowly, lingeringly explored.

“Jessie,” she breathed, staring into my eyes, unable to look away now.

My own arousal spiked at her use of my name, and my fingers slid higher into the small of her back, warm, smooth and slightly damp from the exertion of her earlier writhing. My fingertips massaged, and she relaxed, sinking even lower in her chair as her legs slid further over my shoulders, tightening to pull me into her. As her shoulders met the seat of her chair her other hand joined the first in my hair, not tugging but just holding my soft locks.

I shuddered, slurping softly at her, watching her lovely eyes and wishing that this moment would never end.

“Ah…mm…” She whimpered.

I gave another slow lick, and she whimpered again, those brilliant blue eyes as round as they could go. My hands slid still higher up her back, massaging her spine. She continued to relax, whimpering and sighing now with every movement of my mouth. Her hips began to rock ever so slightly, sliding her wet, slippery pussy against my mouth.

I began to devour her in earnest, my tongue moving constantly, my lips spreading her open for access. The way she was laying back in her chair was resting more and more of her weight on me, and it forced me to sit back on her floor, stretching my legs out as I held her up against my mouth. The rocking was doing something else as well, though – I was being tantalized by the movement of my legs, rocking along with her body, and my panties tugging and pulling at my already well-lubricated pussy. I whimpered in my own pleasure, but held back my instinct to rock my hips more deliberately.

It wasn’t easy – her wet pussy was as delicious as ever, and staring into her eyes while hearing her moans and whimpers of open pleasure, feeling her soft hips pushing against me and her warm thighs trembling on my shoulders – it was all I could do not to start moaning right along with her. I had always been careful about that – I had always known instinctively that there was a line somewhere, and if I crossed it, all this could end.

I managed to put that out of my mind – though the sensations were still there – and concentrated on her, boring my gaze into her while I took my time bringing her to ecstasy. I easily used the rest of the hour, and could have just as easily taken longer. I don’t think she would have objected, either, neither of us seemed to blink the entire time, her eyes locked helplessly on mine as I took her body as high as I could, building her up, tantalizing her, until she simply could not hold back any longer.

“Ah! Jessie…Jessie Ahhhahhhhh!” Diane cried out, long and high as my sucking, licking mouth sent her over the edge, and her head arched back, our gaze finally breaking as she was swept under by an intense orgasm. Her hips quivered throughout, and my mouth was filled by her nectar as I carried her all the way through, until she relaxed with a shuddering moan, and her hands fell from my hair to dangle limply beside her.

I shuddered on my own as she relaxed – it had taken all my effort not to join her in orgasm. I realized belatedly that I couldn’t move – if I let her hips go, she would fall off her chair. I waited until she shook herself, summoning enough energy to pull herself back up onto her chair by the elbows. Eventually, I was able to sit back, my legs still too rubbery to hold me up. She seemed shaky as well, and now, neither of us could meet the other’s eyes.

I glanced up at the clock on her desk, and blinked, flushing slightly. “Um…your meeting’s in just a few minutes. I’ll let them know you’re on your way…I’ll just leave you to, um, straighten up.” I staggered to my feet, not waiting for her response, and half-stumbled back out to my desk.

***

That evening, I came back from my umpteenth trip to the copier to find Diane sitting on the edge of my desk. I stopped short in the hallway the moment I saw her, a thousand different things racing through my head, and then I saw the roll of paper she held in one hand. Blueprints.

I heaved a sigh. So she was going to expand her practice, renovate the office…and replace me. I straightened my shoulders, bracing myself, and walked to my desk, joining her.

She smiled at me as I arrived, and I managed a hesitant smile in return. “Jessica,” she began, “you remember how we’ve spoken a few times about expanding our little business here?”

I nodded, not trusting myself to speak. “Our” business indeed, I thought darkly.

“These are the blueprints,” she tapped the roll against my desk, “and I’ll be on my way out shortly to go over some things with the architect – but I wanted to talk to you first.”

I nodded again. “Of course.” My voice was a bit flat.

She glanced at me, a tiny frown appearing between her eyebrows as if she had caught my tone. “Jessica, I…I’ll be taking on at least one partner – maybe two, depending on…well, it doesn’t matter.” She looked away. “Obviously, with two or three lawyers, we’ll need more support.”

“Obviously.”

She glanced at me again, looking oddly confused. I almost glared at her. Did she expect me to be thrilled at losing my job?

I know, I know – I was being an idiot. Fear does that to all of us.

“We’ll be hiring some new assistants,” she went on, “and probably a few of our own paralegals.” She looked away again. “I thought of having you become an office manager, or something, but I just don’t think that would work out. It’s just not the way the office will be set up.”

I was barely holding in that glare now. “I see.”

She didn’t look at me this time. “So, the practice will need dedicated legal assistants.” She cleared her throat. “We’ll be dividing up the clients, probably along thematic lines – different areas of legal practice, and so on. So…” She cleared her throat again, still staring down at my desk.

I idly thought that I had never heard her so inarticulate.

“So, if you wanted to switch to be one of the partner’s assistants, you know,” she glanced at me, “to keep up with, um, your own interests, I’d understand. I’ll give you first choice.”

I blinked, my mind trying to follow all that. First choice? First choice of what, now?

She looked at me now, those blue eyes as uncertain as I’d ever seen them. “I mean, I’d like you to stay my assistant – we’re, um, so used to each other and all – but I wouldn’t want to hold back your career. I know you must not want to be an assistant forever.”

For the first time in several minutes – all right, I’ll admit it, in several months – my mind actually grasped what was going on. “You…want me…to stay,” I stammered, sounding like an idiot.

It was her turn to blink. “Of course,” she said, as if it had never been in question. I tried to keep my lower lip from actually hitting the desk. Not only had I realized what was going on, I had realized just how much of an idiot I’d been.

My mind raced. I had three concerns – one, finding a way to say yes that didn’t make me sound like a lovesick fool; two, trying to comprehend my luck; and three, trying to recover something resembling dignity. “I think…we work pretty well together,” I stammered finally. “I’d like to stay.”

She smiled a brilliant smile – a smile that, I noticed dimly, didn’t seem like that hard, professional smile I’d seen so many times. “Good. Glad to hear it.” She tapped the blueprints on the desk, getting up and walking toward her office. Then she turned back. “Oh, by the way.”

My head jerked back up from where I had been staring blankly at the desk, having failed totally to pull my thoughts into anything like coherency. “What?” I blurted out.

“A client was referred to me from London,” she explained. “He lives there, even though his business is here, and he deals with a lot of different law firms. He’s looking for an advocate to consolidate all of his different legal issues together so that he doesn’t have to monitor it all himself.” She ran a hand through her hair. “I thought it would be an interesting challenge. I’m heading to London next week to meet with him a few times.” Her eyes met mine. “He’s paying, so I figured you might like a bit of a vacation too.”

“That sounds wonderful,” I said immediately, my mind having, for once, not betrayed me. In fact, it was now running in overdrive, having already leapt to an image that I had experienced earlier.

A hotel bed would fit that image just fine.

***

“All right, I could definitely get used to this,” Diane murmured from the next table over. I nodded, sighing in relaxation. The masseuses continued their work, kneading the long flight out of our tired muscles. Both of us were covered with towels, while the pleasant, silent women worked on our shoulders and necks.

Eventually, as they finished, folded up their tables, and left, each of us sat up, wrapping the towels around ourselves, stretching out newly relaxed muscles and testing for any trace of the soreness from sitting in one place for far too many hours.

Diane sighed, looking around the hotel suite – this was mine, since my room had the table and office area around which we would be working while here in London. Diane’s room was on a different floor, and since I would be the only one doing much paperwork here, this arrangement had seemed logical. It also fit into my plans perfectly. The massages had been my suggestion.

“What did you think of him?” Diane asked. We had met briefly with the new client right after we landed – he had been waiting at our hotel, eager to meet the consultant who had been glowingly recommended to him. Diane had impressed the man immediately. Personally, I thought he was dull and not quite smart, but I wouldn’t have to deal with him much anyway.

“He was…interesting,” I murmured politely, tying my towel off and starting to unpack my things as Diane vanished briefly into the bathroom.

She was chuckling when she came out. “Interesting would be being nice.”

We exchanged a quick grin.

She chuckled again. “He’s dull as dishwater, but it’s good business for us, and his enterprises back home are complex enough that keeping it all straight should be interesting – even if he’s not.”

I laughed, still unpacking, unable to help a glance or two at her long, firm legs, visible beneath her towel. Several images flashed through my head. “Thank you for the massage, by the way,” I said then.

“My pleasure,” she grinned. “He’s picking up the whole tab anyway. We might as well enjoy it.”

I nodded, looking away from her as she crossed the room to retrieve her clothes.

“Diane?” I asked softly.

She looked over questioningly.

I looked at her now. “I’m sorry I didn’t get a chance to help you…prepare for meeting him.”

She blinked. “Oh, um, that’s all right, it wasn’t really a meeting, he just wanted to introduce himself.” Her voice was casual, as if I were referring to preparations like note-taking or copying down bullet points for a presentation.

“Still,” I pressed slightly, looking away and shrugging. “If the massage wasn’t quite enough, or whatever, you know…” I had decided, through several long, agonizing hours of thought and debate on the plane, to make this attempt. I was deliberately giving her a graceful way out, though.

“That’s…a fair point,” I heard her say.

I looked over at her. Our eyes met.

“I don’t have another meeting today, though,” she said then.

I nodded, pursing my lips, making my voice intentionally clinical. “Well, no. I’d be making up for earlier, that’s all.”

She nodded slowly. “That’s true…” She leaned down, massaging one leg slightly. “My legs do still feel a little tense,” she admitted.

I tried not to smile at her, keeping that clinical expression. “It’s not as though you’d just be…”

“No, no, of course not,” she said hurriedly.

“It would just be making up for earlier,” I said again.

She nodded even more slowly. “That’s right.” She started to walk past me, toward the chair, but I stopped her with a hand on her shoulder, turning to face me. Her eyes widened, and I walked her backwards toward the wide bed.

“I think we’ve been sitting enough today,” I murmured softly.

She nodded, sighing with a little smile, the tension broken slightly. “I’ll say.”

I smiled encouragingly, and she sat on the bed, leaning back onto her elbows.

“That’s not going to be all that comfortable,” I said quietly, gently lifting her legs onto the bed, subtly pressing her backward, and she wriggled until that pressure stopped – and she was laying right in the middle of the bed, her head and shoulders on the pillows.

“That’s better,” I sighed, sliding between her legs. I nuzzled my face between her thighs, feeling them part slightly – but the towel prevented them from opening very far.

She seemed to draw away slightly as my fingers found the edge of the towel – but I wasn’t stopping. “I can’t get my head under here,” I murmured reasonably, not looking up at her but just craning my mouth as close to her as I could, breathing warmly on her mound, just out of sight beneath the soft white towel.

Diane shuddered, her legs pressing open, and now she did not fight as I reached up to untie her towel, opening it gently, keeping my eyes on her legs. Everything in my body screamed to look up at her – this was finally my chance to see her completely bare for me – but I wanted her to surrender first.
The moment her soft, trimmed blonde mound came into view, I ran my mouth over it, and she whimpered loudly. I was surprised at how wet she already was – her slit glistened openly, her hips lifting slightly even at that gentle touch. I couldn’t help looking up at her with my mouth poised over her. She was watching me. There was open desire in her eyes now, and her nipples were visibly hard.

Then my mind re-focused on that detail, as my eyes wandered downward, drinking in the sight of Diane’s beautiful naked body for the first time. Creamy shoulders, high, firm, smooth breasts with tight, dark pink nipples, the tips of her breasts just slightly crinkled around those hard points. Her stomach was almost flat and very smooth. I trailed my gaze down to her bare mound, and trailed my mouth over it again. Her fingers slid into my hair, and I was lost.

I ate Diane slowly, lingeringly, my greedy eyes all over her nakedness as it began to writhe before me. My hands slid up that stomach, feeling the quiver and rhythmic tensing of the muscles beneath her skin, and then filled my hands with her breasts, feeling her arch up to my hands with a gasp. My palms grazed her tight nipples, making her shudder, and then my hands explored them fully, caressing and grazing every curve, my thumbs teasing and toying with those nipples, my hands delighting in finally having complete access to her.

I touched her everywhere – her back, her stomach, her legs. She writhed through one gentle, slow orgasm, and was building to a second when I lightly stroked a fingertip over her slit, lightly teasing the opening as my tongue traced lazy circles around her clit. My eyes watched hers now, testing her reaction.

Her eyes flew open at the first touch, and she looked down at me, her eyes going wide and staying that way. I slurped at her clit slightly, the finger dipping into her, and she bit her lip, whimpering loudly. This time, the whimper was different – lower, more throaty. I loved the sound, and sank my finger in to the second knuckle, hoping to coax it out of her again.

She gasped. “Oh, god.” Her involuntary moan was that same throaty sound, and I almost purred. Her hips twisted subtly, and I slid my finger out, letting her watch as I slowly sucked it into my mouth, tasting her, then eased my slippery finger back inside her, exploring a pussy that so far, I had only tasted. My finger gently probed and teased at her inner walls, feeling their slick, spongy softness, pressing and wiggling to find the sensitive spots.

She groaned softly, wriggling as my finger teased her, finally breaking my gaze to throw her head back.

I sighed in pleasure as I slid my finger back out, sucking it clean once again, and eased it back inside her, loving the way she gripped the finger inside herself, her head lolling back and forth on the pillow as she shuddered, moaning with each stroke of the digit.

Those moans grew louder when I slipped a second finger into her, and began massaging the fingers along the inside her body, twisting and spreading them, then swirling them about, stirring her wet, slick pussy, giving her new pleasures, purring outright at her throaty growls of pleasure.

“God, Jessie…” She shuddered, and did what I had hoped she would do – she released my hair and raised her hands over her head to grip the headboard, opening herself to me. I ran my free hand over her breasts, my tongue still gently sliding her clit up and down until she cried out, her legs kicking slightly, her pussy fluttering and gripping the fingers still buried inside her, coating my hand with her sweetness.

She relaxed with a deep sigh, and I slid off the bed, slipping on bare feet over to my suitcase. I could feel my own wetness trickling down my leg, and my breathing was quick and light and excited, my mind blank of everything but the other thing I had planned. I knew this might be one step too far – and I had never actually done this myself, but with the opportunity in hand, I could not combat the desire.

Digging quickly into my suitcase for something tucked in amongst some nightshirts, I eased out the harness, slipping into it and turning back toward the bed, my towel now bulging out slightly with the attached toy.

Diane still lay, splayed and breathing fast, in the middle of the bed, her eyes closed, her nakedness glistening with a faint sheen of sweat, her hands still limply against the headboard. I crept back over to the bed, and dropped my towel, crawling back between her legs, but this time moving up over her. Meanwhile, my slippery hand, coated with Diane’s sweet nectar, was gently stroking the toy, getting it slick and warm.

I was hurrying somewhat, knowing that I would die a little inside if Diane didn’t allow this, but also knowing that, once I got this toy inside her, it was unlikely that she would complain. The first time an ex-lover had used it on me, I had nearly passed out. It was curved and ridged in all the right places, a deep lavender color, both beautiful and sensual without seeming overly male.

I mounted her, trying not to shiver at the feeling of her thighs brushing my hips, and felt the warm slippery toy brush against her.

That opened her eyes, and she looked up at me in surprise, her eyes meeting mine. She didn’t seem to notice yet that I was otherwise naked like her, or notice what I was wearing.

She sighed as I paused, her eyes searching mine as she smiled weakly. “That was…” She murmured, but she broke off, biting her lip, as the head of the toy grazed her slit, and I gently rocked my hips, letting the head rub up and down very lightly.

She shivered, finally glancing down – and her eyes went as wide as they could go, her face paling slightly and her body tensing.

“It’s okay,” I whispered to her, “I could tell you loved it – you’ll love this even more.” I eased forward, the head parting her slick lips, pushing down toward her opening. I held myself up with one hand as I used the other to tilt her face back up, staring down into her eyes, wanting her to keep focused on that rather than having another woman naked on top of her.

“Jess,” she murmured uncertainly.

I didn’t give her the chance to over-think. My hips eased forward, and the head slid inside her.

She gasped loudly, arching up and grabbing my supporting arm with one hand in reflex. I resisted the urge to push deep, knowing that I could pleasure her with this the way the real thing could not. Instead, I swirled my hips, letting the soft, ridged toy stretch and rub her opening, even letting it pop out once or twice and re-penetrating her, remembering how that used to drive me wild.

She tried to speak several times, little broken bits of my name or wordless little cries, her breathing accelerating as I rocked the toy back and forth just inside her.

“Just say yes, Diane,” I whispered, leaning down closer to her, bringing her eyes back to mine. “Just let me help,” I said, reminding her, bringing her mind back to our “arrangement”, a safe place for her thoughts to avoid the confusion that I knew was otherwise plaguing them. My own confusion was largely gone. I had realized how I felt when I had seen her eyes watching me pleasure her again.

She bit her lip, her back arching in little waves as her brain fought her body. “Jess…”

I slid the toy out of her and filled my free hand with one soft, round breast, squeezing just enough to get her to arch higher, my thumb swirling on the nipple, and then slid back in, letting the head of the toy glide in and out with little pumping motions of my hips.

She whimpered at the touch on her breast, and then cried out softly at my entry. “Oh, god, Jessie…yes, god, please…”

That was all I was waiting for. I reached down, gripped her hip, and pulsed my way deep inside her, moving slowly and gently, little thrusts matched by longer outward movements. Every ounce of self-control went into not burying it all at once, but even as I nudged my way deeper into Diane’s body, I heard a soft, slick noise as the friction with her wetness increased. She cried out, arching up higher than ever, throwing her head back.

“Oh my god,” she gasped breathlessly, and then slumped back into the bed, relaxing and reaching back up to grip the headboard, opening her legs wide. The tightness of her pussy eased slightly, and I pushed deep into her body, finally melding my hips with hers, shuddering at the stimulation of the nub of the toy teasing my own slit as I savored her long, throaty cry of pleasure.

I began long, slow, smooth strokes in and out, not really used to the hip movements but rapidly learning as I saw what made her moan, what made her gasp, and what kind of thrusts drew soft, breathy cries from Diane’s throat. Her eyes were tightly closed, her head rolling around freely, her body rocking with my thrusting.

“Yes, yes,” she moaned.

“Yes,” I moaned back involuntarily, shuddering again at the friction against my own slick pussy. I realized too late my error – I had not gotten myself off in days, anticipating this trip, and now it was going to be all I could do to hold back. Not that it mattered. At this point, I couldn’t have stopped if she had pulled out a gun and shot me.

The bed was rocking beneath us, my hips grazing the silk of her thighs. One of her hands was gripping the headboard as I worked atop her, and the other gripped the sheets of the bed in a fist, twisting and tugging at the fine linens.

I could feel sweat trickling down my back. I was gasping for breath as I pumped into Diane beneath me, my eyes drinking in the sight of her heaving, writhing form beneath me. I could feel her starting to shake, knowing she was close, and accelerated, whimpering with the effort of not coming, but I couldn’t look away or distract myself – she was just too beautiful, and I had to see her.

“Oh god!” She cried. “Oh god, Jessie, don’t stop, it’s so good…”

I whimpered again – her using that form of my name was not helping me hold back.

“Oh…oh…oh yes…yes deeper…” Her voice kept getting higher.

I gasped as she actually started to urge me on, thrusting deeper in response. I could feel her hips jerk against mine with every impact.

“Oh! Oh, Jessie…” She writhed, crying out, obviously close, but oddly, I noticed her clench her teeth slightly. What was she doing? “Jessie, my god, my darling, please…”

I moaned, high-pitched and desperate at that new endearment, my feelings crashing in on me, and my thrusts started to become unsteady. “Diane, don’t…” I gasped. My heart was racing so fast I thought it was going to explode.

Then all of my previous efforts became insufficient as I felt silky warm skin on my ass – and sank deeper into her. I missed a breath and slammed deep, writhing as I realized she had wrapped her legs around me.

“Uhhnnn!” She squealed, her hips grinding up into mine, causing bolts of electricity to shimmer up and down my spine from my clit to my brain.

Oh, god, I thought desperately, Diane has her legs around me. I can’t take it…if she does that I won’t be able to hold out…

My thrusts were becoming jerky as my hips twisted, trying to avoid the sweet friction that was driving me insane. I gasped as Diane’s legs tightened. “God!” I whimpered. “Diane, I can’t…I can’t hold it if you…”

“Oh god, Jessie, please, please don’t stop!” Diane cried out even louder, and her hands came up to grip my shoulders, and then my back, her body arching up like a drawn bow.

I cried out helplessly, feeling my orgasm rushing unstoppably toward me, all my long months of wanting to come with her, to come because of her, blazing in my thoughts. My hips went into overdrive, my eyes staring down at her wide blue stare, drunk on her pleasure and her beauty, her taste still on my lips, filling my brain, and the vision of her nakedness under me propelling me irrecoverably toward an orgasm that might be more than I could bear.

Then she seemed to choke up, growling low in her throat. Her hands gripped my back, and her legs tightened around me as her muscles locked, the bed frantically squeaking under us as our bodies bucked together, the wet slick sounds of the toy squirming inside her filling our ears. We moaned again and again, as if in harmony, answering each other’s ecstasy – until Diane’s body arched up higher still, and her body went rigid as her breathing stopped. As she did, her soft breasts brushed mine.

That was enough for me. I screamed her name, lunging against her to maximize the contact, and going into spasms that seemed to fire every nerve in my body and ever neuron in my brain, my body jerking and thrashing, my skin lit up with the heat of her under me. I could dimly hear her screaming as well, her nails digging painfully into my shoulder blades, our bodies plastered together as her legs, still tightly wrapped around my hips, jerked wildly out of control. I could even feel her pussy pulsating and quivering right up the length of the toy buried inside her. Her spasms were so strong that she carried my orgasm along with hers. I buried my face in her neck, actually sobbing with pleasure, the smell of her skin, the feel of it against my face, her own sounds in my ear elongating my orgasm far beyond my normal limits.

After several more hard spasms and short cries from her combined with gasping squeals from me, Diane finally went limp, allowing me to collapse on top of her, out of breath and with my mind totally blank.

I didn’t have a clock, but I’m sure it was literally an eternity before I raised my head. Every inch of my body felt like it weighed a thousand pounds. I had never come like that. That was all I could think. Never. It wasn’t me, either – it was because of her.

My arms rested on the bed on either side of her, her ribs brushing them with each deep, slow breath. Her hands were in the small of my back, soft and smooth, while her legs had slid down around my thighs.

I looked down at her face. Diane looked peaceful and dazed. Her eyes were closed, her mouth soft and just slightly open in that way of hers. Her hair was a mess around her head, fanned over the pillow and stuck to her neck and shoulders, all dewed with the sweat that glistened on us both.

Those eyes opened very slowly, dreamily, and we stared at each other from only a few inches apart. I marveled that I had ever thought those brilliant blue eyes were cold – they were so warm, so bright as she looked up at me.

I raised one lead-weight arm to brush the hair very gently back from her face, and after a moment, she did the same for me.

“Hi there,” I murmured, lost in the blue of her eyes, my thoughts drifting.

“Hi,” she murmured back, somewhat hoarsely.

I waited then for her to unwind her legs and arms from around me, and for things to go back the way they had before – but they didn’t. Finally, thinking she must be getting uncomfortable, I started to pull away. Instantly, her legs tightened again, and her hands clutched me.

“Don’t go,” she whispered.

My eyes widened, staring down into hers, which I now realized were also wide and round, and surprisingly vulnerable. Suddenly, I knew what had to happen now. Taking an infinitely long minute to move, I slowly brought my lips to hers. Her lips parted immediately beneath mine, warm and soft, and for the very first time, incredibly enough, Diane and I kissed.

When our mouths finally parted – we were still short on breath, so it probably wasn’t all that long a kiss – Diane sighed, still holding me close.

“Why didn’t you tell me?” She asked, almost plaintively.

I stared down at her, a thousand different responses running from my head, from “well, you might have killed me” to “I wanted to, but I was afraid” and even “how the hell should I know, boss”. Then I caught the sparkle in her eyes. Her loving eyes.

I couldn’t help but grin. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

My calm, powerful, intimidating, cold-eyed lawyer burst out in giggles. I followed suit, burying my face in her neck again as we laughed together, before I raised my head again to look into her eyes.

Then I felt very warm, soft lips trailing down my neck, and her hands sliding up my back, and I shuddered deeply. “Ohh,” I moaned into her neck. “Be careful; I’m not sure I can control myself if you do that.”

“Your point being?” She murmured, her hands sliding into my hair to pull my head up. Those gorgeous blue eyes were wide and warm.

“Well, I just thought I should mention it,” I murmured back, nibbling her lower lip.

Her legs tightened. “Shut up and love me, Jessie,” she whispered in my ear.

I drew in my breath sharply. “Only if you promise to do the same,” I replied into her ear, nibbling it.

She raised my head again by the hair. “Agreed,” she said, biting her lip. Her blue eyes glistened.

I could feel mine burning too. “It’s a deal, then.”

For only the second time, I kissed my lover.

***

Author’s Note: In case the reader is curious, these two are still together, almost ten years after the events depicted here. Also, no lawyers were harmed in the writing of this story.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Vacation at the beach

09 Friday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Ass to pussy, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to pussy, Exhibitionism, Female exhibitionist, Female solo, Female/Female, Fiction, Hardcore, Incest, massage, Teen Male / Female, Teen Male/Teen Female, threesome, Voyeurism

Author’s info: Gender: male

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My mom came home from work the other day and announced to my sister and me that her boss had given her a week off for vacation and was also letting her use his beach house. We were all excited about going away for a vacation. My mom works hard to support us, all on her own, and we had never had any time away, it was going to be great!

My mom is only 30, she had me when she was only 14 and my sister less than a year later. She and my dad never got married, we used to live with our grandparents but moved away from there as soon as mom saved enough money. My mom’s name is Judy and she is very pretty, has a great body with nice tits and a great ass. My sister, Sarah, takes after her and they are often mistaken as sisters instead of mother and daughter since mom looks so young.

We arrived at the beach house on a Sunday morning after driving most of the previous night. I drove part of the way but was sleeping when we got there, as was my sister. Mom was tired and just wanted to sleep so after we unloaded the car she told us to go explore while she went to bed. Sarah went into the other bedroom to change into her swimsuit and I just stripped down in the front room to change into mine. Just as I was stepping into my suit Sarah came back into the room. I stood up and looked at her and we were both just staring at the other, her at my exposed dick and me at her tiny bikini. After a few seconds my mind started working again and I finished pulling my suit on.

“Oops! Sorry bro, I didn’t know you weren’t done changing,” Sarah said with a little giggle.

“No problem. Does mom know you have that tiny little bikini?” I said while looking at her nearly naked body.

“Yeah, mom helped me pick it out. Do you like it?” She asked as she held her arms up and did a slow turn. It was a g-string style on the bottom and her ass looked great in it. The top was very small too with most of her tits showing.

“I like it a lot, what little there is of it. I’m surprised mom let you get it.”

“Bro, wait until you see hers! It is smaller than mine!”

“Smaller than that little thing you have on? Hell, any smaller than yours would be next to naked!”

“Yeah, she looks really hot in it. Mom said that since we may not get to go on a vacation like this again any time soon that we were going to have as much fun and get as much sun as we could before she had to go back to work.”

“Cool! Come on sis, let’s go check the beach out and see what else is around here.” I said as I held the door open for her.

Sarah picked up the beach bag and I grabbed the umbrella and followed her out the door and down onto the beach. We picked out a good spot within sight of the house and set up the umbrella and lay out our blanket. Sarah took out the sunscreen and squirted some in her hand and handed the bottle to me and I did the same. We both covered our fronts and then I offered to rub some on her back. Sarah lay down on her stomach and handed me the sunscreen. I started to rub some lotion on and she reached behind her and untied her top so I could get her whole back. Then I just sat back beside her and watched the other people on the beach. Something caught my eye and I turned to see three women walking towards us, they were all topless!

“Sarah, hey, check them out.” I said as I poked her shoulder.

Sarah turned her head to look, “yeah, they aren’t the only ones, look over there,” she said with a nod toward some more topless girls who looked to be about our age.

“Wow! Guess this is a topless beach, lots of nice tits to look at!” I said with a big grin.

Sarah slapped at me, “you are such a dog!”

“Woof, woof!” I said laughing.

Sarah just rolled her eyes at me and turned her head back the other way. We continued to lay in the sun for a while and the beach was getting more crowded. Lots more topless girls and women walking around or laying in the sun, it was great! I must have fallen asleep though as I felt someone shaking my shoulder. I turned to see Sarah kneeling over me with her tits exposed.

“Hey sleepy head, get up and come get in the water with me,” Sarah said with a smile on her face.

“Sarah, where is your top?”

“I put it in the bag. If all these other girls are going topless then I am too.”

“Well, I won’t argue with you, the more nice tits, the better I say.”

“You think I have nice tits Jimmy?” Sarah asked as she cupped them in her hands.

“Sis, I think you have great tits!”

“Wow! Thanks bro! Just for that I am going to let you rub some lotion on them so they won’t burn,” Sarah said as she handed me the sunscreen.

“Cool!” I said as I took the bottle and squirted the lotion right on her tits.

“Hey! What are you doing?” Sarah asked, looking down at the sunscreen dripping down her tits.

“I’m putting the lotion on your tits, you said I could,” I replied.

“I meant you could rub some in not squirt it all over,” Sarah snapped.

“What difference does it make, I will rub it in now.”

“The difference is that it looks like you just shot your cum on my tits!”

“Huh, I hadn’t thought about that, it does look like that!” I said and then started laughing.

Sarah gave me a stern look and then fell apart and started laughing too. Then she started running her fingers through the goo dripping from her nipples making them stand up hard.

“Hey, I thought you were going to let me do that,” I said with a pout.

“Well, go ahead then bro,” and she turned and pushed her chest out at me.

I cupped my sisters’ tits in my palms and started to run my hands over them. I squeezed her tits through my hands like I was milking them, finishing off with her nipples sliding between my thumb and finger. My dick was as hard as a rock in my shorts and my breathing was getting heavy. This was the first time I had ever had a girls tits in my hands out in the open. I had felt a few girls up before, some even under their shirts, but never a girls bare exposed tits. Sarah was breathing hard too and starting to moan a little.

“Damn bro, that sure feels good. Oh yeah…oh yeah…oh yeah…” Sarah moaned, “I’m going to cum, keep rubbing right on my nipples.

I kept rubbing her nipples and squeezing them. I looked down and saw that Sarah had her hand down the front of her bikini bottoms and was rubbing her pussy. My dick felt like it was ready to explode. Sarah was moaning louder now, she was getting close. Sarah lay down on her back with her hand still down her suit bottoms. Here we were, out on the public beach, me with my hands on my sisters’ tits, and her with her hand in her pussy rubbing herself off. Anyone could have been watching but I looked around and nobody was paying any attention to us. Sarah was bucking her hips all around and then suddenly thrust her hips up hard and then dropped.

“Wow bro, that was intense! I never came so hard before!”

I was just sitting there, breathing hard, unable to speak. My sister had just rubbed herself off and had an orgasm right in front of me. My dick was hard and throbbing. Sarah looked up at me then her eyes dropped to my dick, the head was peeking out of the top of my suit and was leaking a little.

“Damn Jimmy, looks like you need to get off too. Why don’t you go ahead and jerk off, it looks like you’re almost there already,”

“I can’t jerk off out here in the open, someone will see. I can’t believe you just did that! Someone could have seen you too.”

“Bro, I couldn’t help it. You rubbing my tits like that just had me so worked up. I think there must be a direct connection between my boobs and pussy. I’m sorry I got you all worked up and you can’t relieve yourself. Hey, why don’t you go over there to the restroom and take care of it in there?”

“No, that’s okay. Lets go get in the water and swim or something, it’ll go down then.”

I held out my hand to Sarah and pulled her up. We walked down to the water and waded in. The cool water felt good and soon Sarah and I were splashing around and trying to dunk each other. Sarah jumped on my back so I flipped her over into the water. She came up spurting water and laughing and jumped on me again so I flipped her again. She came up laughing and jumped on my back again only this time something felt different. I flipped her again and as she went over into the water I saw her bare pussy. Her suit bottoms must have come off in all the horseplay. This time when she came up laughing and jumped on my back again I didn’t flip her off into the water.

“What’s the matter Jimmy, all worn out?”

“No Sarah, you lost you bikini bottom!”

“Oh shit! Where could it have gone?”

“I don’t know sis, I don’t see it anywhere. It probably floated away or is laying on the bottom somewhere.”

“We’ll never find it now. Guess I’ll just have to go without until we get back to our stuff.”

And with that Sarah started walking back to the beach and as she got to where the water was below her waist she just kept on walking out of the surf and onto the beach. I followed along behind her as she walked toward our stuff. She didn’t even try to cover up as she walked and everyone stared at her. She just smiled at them and told them she lost her suit in the water. When we got to our stuff Sarah didn’t seem to be in any hurry to cover up. She took a towel and dried herself off as I stood there taking in her naked body.

“Well, I guess you should wrap a towel around yourself and I will get our stuff together so we can go back to the house.”

“Oh Jimmy, I’m not ready to go yet. I want to lay out some more. I can just cover my pussy with the towel,” she said as she laid down still completely naked.

I lay down next to her and she covered her pussy with the corner of the towel. We lay there in the sun for about 30 minutes when I heard mom calling us. I rolled over and got up on my knees and waved to mom as she walked toward us. Sarah was sleeping and hadn’t heard mom calling so I shook her to wake her up. She sat up and as she did the towel fell away from her pussy.

“Mom’s coming, you better cover back up.”

“Mom’s seen me naked before.”

“Yeah, but not out in the open on a public beach where any guy in the world can see you.”

Sarah covered up her pussy again but left her bare tits out still as mom walked up.

“Wow mom, that is some super hot bikini!” I said as she came up to me.

“Thanks baby, glad you like it.”

“Hi mom, did you have a nice nap?” Sarah asked.

“I did. Sarah, where is your swim suit?”

“The top is in the beach bag, I took it off earlier since this is a topless beach.”

“Where are the bottoms young lady?”

“Jimmy and I were playing in the water and they came off and we couldn’t find them.”

“So, you thought it was okay to just go without?”

“Mom, I was covered up. Come on and lay down and catch what’s left of the sun.”

Mom sat down on the blanket next to me and took the sunscreen and started to rub some on. After she was done with her front she lay down on the blanket. I was in between my mom and sister, one of them basically naked and the other in the tiniest bikini I had ever seen. After a while mom turned over on her stomach to get some sun on her back.

“Here baby, will you rub some of this on my back?” She asked me as she handed me the bottle of lotion.

“Sure mom.”

I took the bottle and squirted some in my hands and started to rub it onto moms’ back. Mom then reached behind her and untied the strings on her top so I could do her whole back. I worked the lotion into her back all the way down to her suit bottom string. Moms’ suit was a g-string style like Sarah’s so her ass cheeks were totally bare. I hesitated to rub the lotion on them but mom said to go ahead and go all the way down her legs as well as her bottom. So I squirted some more lotion onto my hands and started rubbing moms’ ass. Mom has a great ass and it felt so good to be rubbing it. I was getting hard again, just like when I rubbed my sisters tits.

“Mmmm baby, that feels really good but you need to get my legs too. Oh, and uh, you need to tuck yourself back in,” she said nodding at my exposed dick.

I looked down, “sorry mom, thing has a mind of it’s own.”

“That’s okay baby, I enjoyed the view!”

I heard Sarah giggle a little as I pulled my suit up over my dick and started rubbing the lotion on moms’ legs. I worked my way down one leg and then started up the other one. As I neared the top mom had spread her legs a little and I could see her suit barely covering her pussy and the string up between her cheeks and her little rosebud behind the string. I worked my hands up moms’ thigh and was rubbing the inside and my finger ran along her bikini covered pussy. Mom squirmed a little and sighed as I pulled my hands away.

“All done mom!”

“Thanks baby, that felt really good. You can be my masseuse any time!”

After a while mom turned over and her bare tits were now exposed. Mom appeared to be asleep not realizing she had left her top untied when she turned over. I tapped Sarah on the shoulder and pointed to mom.

“Looks like mom has joined in with the rest of us!” Sarah said with a little giggle.

Mom stirred and sat up, “what did you say baby?”

“I said that you were joining the rest of us topless girls.”

Mom looked down at her exposed tits, “oh, I forgot my top was untied. Oh well, I would like some sun on my boobs too.”

“Well, you should have Jimmy rub some lotion on your boobs, he does a really great job on them.”

“Sounds like the voice of experience. Have you been letting your brother rub your boobs?”

“Oh yeah mom, it felt so good!”

Mom looked at me and I was red faced.

“Hmmm…So baby, would you like to rub the sunscreen on your moms’ boobs?”

“Uh…sure mom, if you want me to.”

“Well, after the good job you did on my back and the recommendation from your sister it sounds like a treat I shouldn’t pass up!”

So I squirted a big glob of lotion on my hands and turned to mom to start.

“Hey bro, why didn’t you squirt a big load of lotion right on her boobs like you did to me? Mom, you should have seen it, it looked like he had just shot a big load of cum all over my tits!”

“Sarah, what do you know about guys shooting their loads on a woman’s tits?”

“Oh mom, come on, you know I’m not a virgin. You took me to the doctor for birth control when I told you that I was having sex with Steve. I’ve had him blow his load on my tits a few times.”

So there I was rubbing sunscreen on my moms’ tits listening to her and my sister talk about her having sex with her boyfriend. I was red faced and my dick was hard again. I worked moms’ tits like I did Sarah’s, squeezing them through my hands until I had her nipples between my thumb and finger, stretching the nipples out letting them finally slip through as her tits dropped back to her body.

“Oh Jimmy, that does feel really good. Sarah was right, you do a great job on a woman’s boobs.”

A while later after I had finished rubbing the lotion on moms’ tits she decided to go for a walk along the beach. Sarah and I stayed behind.

“Well bro, looks like you had about as much fun with moms’ tits as you did mine. Your dick looks like it is just as hard as it was when you rubbed my tits.”

“Mom has real nice tits too and they felt as good as yours did but I don’t think she had an orgasm like you did.”

“Yeah well, she would have if she had been rubbing her pussy like I was while you were rubbing my tits.”

“I still can’t believe you did that right out here in the open.”

“What, you mean like this?”

And with that Sarah slipped her hand under her towel and started playing with her pussy while I watched.

“Damn you’re a horny little bitch aren’t you?”

“Oh yeah, because Steve’s not here to fuck me! If he was I would make him fuck me right here on the beach where everyone could see us!” Sarah said as she frantically fingered her pussy.

The towel had slipped off and Sarah had three fingers sloshing in and out of her pussy right out in the open for anyone on the beach to see her. As late in the day as it was there was hardly anyone left on the beach so nobody but me got a good look at what she was doing. I was sure watching though and my dick was rock hard and sticking up above my suit again. I looked around again to see if anyone was watching and I saw mom coming back toward us. Sarah was still fingering herself hard and fast as mom got closer.

“Sarah, mom is coming back. You better stop and get covered back up!”

“Oh! I’m almost there…”

“So is mom, she’s almost here!”

“I don’t care, I don’t care,” Sarah said as she stroked her clit with one hand and finger fucked herself with the other.

Mom walked up and stood at Sarah’s feet without saying a word, she just stood and watched as Sarah got herself off. Soon Sarah was cumming, she arched her hips off the ground and furiously rubbed her clit and moaned long and loud. Finally she drooped flat on her back and was breathing hard and fast. Sarah opened her eyes and saw mom standing over her.

“Oh mom, I just couldn’t stop myself, it felt so good I just had to finish,” Sarah panted.

Mom just held her hand out to Sarah, “come on, lets get this stiff picked up and go back to the house.”
Sarah took moms’ hand and pulled herself up not even bothering to cover up and we picked up our stuff. Sarah had the towels in her arms but didn’t wrap one around her naked body, mom had the blanket and beach bag and I had the umbrella. We walked back to the house past a few people who were also packing their stuff. They just stared as the naked young girl and her topless mom and brother walked by. When we got to the house Sarah took the towels and dumped them in the wash machine and started it and mom went in to start dinner. I started to go into the bathroom to take a shower but Sarah ran in ahead of me. I wanted to go jerk off in the shower but instead had to go in the bedroom to do it. I went in and closed the door and stripped off my suit and flopped on the bed and took my dick in hand and started to stroke it. I had all the events of the day running through my mind to stroke off to, rubbing Sarah’s tits while she rubbed her pussy, rubbing moms’ tits and then watching Sarah finger fuck herself right out in the open and in front of mom until she came in a big orgasm. Soon I could feel the cum racing up my dick and suddenly spurt out in a high arc and land on my chest. Just then the door opened and mom stood there watching me cum all over myself. There was no holding back and no hiding what I was doing, I just kept spurting. Mom waited until I was through before saying anything.

“Baby, when you are finished cleaning up please set the table for me.”

And with that she closed the door and left. I lay there for a few minutes just taking in what had just happened and thought about what had happened all day. Then the realization hit me that when mom had been standing at the door as I was cumming all over myself that she had still been topless. That thought had me starting to get hard again. I decided I batter get cleaned up and go set the table like she had asked so I grabbed a handful of tissues and wiped the cum off my chest and got up and pulled some shorts on and went out to the kitchen. When I got there mom was standing at the stove, and she was still topless, stirring something in a pan.

“Jimmy, sorry to have walked in on you just now, the door wasn’t locked or I would have knocked.”

“That’s okay mom, I wasn’t thinking about that when I went in there. I was pretty worked up from all that happened today on the beach.”

“I know baby, your sister and I teased you a little and your sister’s performance had me pretty worked up too. She seems to have a pretty wild exhibitionist streak in her. I’m going to have to talk to her about that, she could have caused a lot of problems masturbating in public like that. Especially on a beach that is only topless.”

I took the plates and silverware and set the table for supper. About the time that I had finished Sarah came into the kitchen with a towel wrapped around the hair on her head but other than that she was still naked. Mom noticed but didn’t say anything to her about it.

“Oh Sarah, I’m glad you’re finally out of the shower. Watch this spaghetti sauce for me while I go take a quick shower before dinner. I need to wash the sand and sunscreen off, I feel all sticky.”

“Sure mom, no problem.”

Mom went to take her shower while Sarah and I continued getting the food ready.

“So, are you planning to stay naked for the rest of the vacation?”

“Maybe, are you complaining?”

“No, no, I like seeing a beautiful naked girl in the house, just wondering?”

“Jimmy, you really think I’m beautiful?”

“Sure! You’re the most beautiful naked girl in this kitchen!”

“Oh you!” Sarah said and then she stuck her finger in the sauce and then flicked it at me getting sauce spots on my chest.

“Hey! You’re going to have to clean that up.”

“Okay, no problem.”

Sarah walked up to me and then bent her head down and started to lick the sauce off my chest. She even sucked on my nipples some even though there wasn’t any sauce on them. My super hot naked sister was licking my chest! My dick was hard instantly only this time I had some loose shorts on instead of my tight speedo so my dick just stuck out making a tent in my shorts. About that time mom walked back in with a towel wrapped around her hair on top of her head and she was also naked like Sarah.

“Sarah, what are you doing to your brother?”

“I flicked spaghetti sauce on his chest and I was licking it off to see if it needed any more seasoning,” Sarah said with a giggle in her voice. “I see that you decided to go naked too. I think maybe I will just stay this way the rest of the week. I really like not having any clothes on.”

“Well kids, I was talking to a woman earlier when I went walking on the beach and she told me that there is a nude beach about a mile further down and I thought we might go there tomorrow and check it out so I wanted to be nude for a while before going so I could get a little used to it.”

“Heck yeah mom! That sounds like fun!” Sarah said excitedly.

“I was pretty sure you would be all for it. How about you Jimmy, sound good to you?”

“I don’t know mom, I’m having a hard time just being here with you and Sarah, I don’t know if I am ready to go naked too and especially out in front of other people.”

“Baby, I can see that you are having a “hard” time.” Mom said looking down at the tent in my shorts.

“Mom!”

“Sorry baby, just teasing. You don’t have to get naked on the beach, it’s clothing optional, you can still wear your suit. Let’s eat while the pasta is still hot.”

So we sat down to eat, me and my naked mother and sister. I could hardly concentrate on my food watching the naked tits jiggling in front of me while mom and Sarah talked and laughed. Near the end of the meal, Sarah was taking one last big bite of pasta and some of it dripped off her fork and landed on her right tit. She giggled and picked up her napkin to wipe it off.

“Wait a sec, you licked sauce off of my chest, it’s my turn to lick it off of yours!”

“Sure bro, come and get it.” And she turned her chair to face me.

I got up, not caring that my hard dick was tenting out my shorts and got down on my knees in front of Sarah. I looked up into her eyes and she smiled at me. I then bent my head down to her tit where the sauce had landed on top of it and licked the sauce off. Then I took her nipple in my mouth and sucked on it just like she had done to mine and then I switched to the other nipple and did the same. Sarah was moaning softly and stoking my hair. Mom sat there watching us with a smile on her face and then took her fork and dipped it into the last of her spaghetti and just dumped it on her right tit.

“Hey! When is it my turn?” And she turned her chair toward Sarah and me.

“Right now I guess,” I said as I got up from in front of Sarah and went over in front of mom.

I bent down on my knees in front of her and licked the sauce off her tit and then sucked the nipple into my mouth.

“Oh baby, it’s been so long since the last time you sucked on my nipples.”

Just then Sarah got on her knees beside me and took moms’ other nipple in her mouth and sucked on it.
“Oh my, both my babies sucking on my nipples at the same time!”

Mom had her hand down in her pussy rubbing her clit and fingering her hole as Sarah and I sucked her nipples. Soon mom was bucking her hips all over the chair fucking herself on her fingers as we sucked her nipples and finally she had a big climax and she actually squirted her pussy juice getting some on both Sarah and myself.

“Oh kids, thanks so much! I haven’t cum that hard since before your dad left us.”

We all got up and cleaned up the kitchen then mom and Sarah went out on the porch to enjoy the evening sea breeze while I went in to take a shower. In the shower I lathered myself up and then took my dick in hand and started stroking it thinking about mom cumming while Sarah and I sucked her tits. Soon I was spraying the shower wall with cum. After rinsing off I got out of the shower and dried off. I decided right then that I was going to join mom and Sarah and stay naked. I walked out of the bathroom and went to the front door. It was pitch black outside except for the light from the door and windows and nobody else was around so I didn’t think anyone would see me naked so I stepped out the door.

“Hey mom, Jimmy has decided to get naked with us! And it looks like he has calmed down too, his dick isn’t hard any more.”

“Sarah, quit teasing your brother! Come on Jimmy, sit with us and enjoy the breeze.”

Sarah and mom moved apart and I sat down between them on the porch swing.

“Mom, you don’t think anyone can see us sitting here do you?”

“Nah, don’t worry about it baby. Even if someone does see us they don’t know us and we will never see them again. Besides, in the dark it is hard to see into this porch through the screen.”

So the three of us just sat naked together gently swinging back and forth enjoying the breeze on our skin. Sarah and I talked to our mom about our lives and dreams and school, my girlfriends and Sarah’s boyfriend, mom told us about her last boyfriend. We had never before talked so openly with our mom, it was great to talk like adults to each other instead of parent and children as it had been up to that time.

“Well you two, I’m going to bed,” Mom said as she stood up and stretched, “We’ll get up in the morning and have breakfast and then we can walk down to the nude beach and check it out. Sound good to you?”

“Sounds good to me,” I said as I stood up and wrapped my arms around her to giver her a hug, “Good night mom.”

“Good night baby,” mom said as she hugged me tight to her body pressing her bare tits into my bare chest my dick rubbing in her landing strip hair.

Sarah then stood up and we hugged each other too and she kissed me on the cheek.

“I love you bro, thanks for the wonderful day.”

“I love you too sis,” I said and then gave her a quick kiss on the lips.

I followed these two beautiful naked women into the house and watched as they went into their bedroom and then I went into mine. I thought for a second about going in with them but decided against it. I left the door open, we had all seen all there was to see so no need to close it. I flopped down on the bed and lay there thinking about the day. My dick started to get hard again and I took it in my hand and started to lightly stroke it. The more I lay there thinking the harder I stroked. Soon I was just about to blow my load when I heard a noise and opened my eyes and Sarah was standing in the doorway watching me. I thought for a second about stopping but I was so close I just kept stroking. Sarah had her hand down rubbing over her pussy and we looked into each others eyes as we masturbated. Suddenly the cum came shooting out of my dick, it splattered over my chest and some even hit me under my chin. I looked over at Sarah just as she slumped against the doorframe. I reached for some more tissues and started to wipe the cum from my body. As I reached to drop the used tissues in the trash I looked to the door but Sarah was gone. I lay back and drifted off to sleep.

Vacation at the beach, Day 2

I woke to the sunshine streaming in through the window and the smell of bacon frying in the air. I got up and rubbed the sleep from my eyes and stretched my body out. I had a hard dick, morning wood, and I had to pee. I went to the bathroom and heard the shower running but the door was open so I went in. Sarah was in the shower and I could see her wet naked body through the clear glass shower door. She turned and saw me as I came in.

“Morning bro!”

“Morning Sarah,” I said groggily.

“Well, at least part of you is awake,” she said while pointing to my dick.

“Yeah, I got to pee, hope you don’t mind.”

“Jimmy, after yesterday I don’t think any of us have anything left to be embarrassed about or anything to hide. I hope you didn’t mind me watching you last night,” Sarah said as she rubbed the soap over her tits while she watched me push my dick down and start peeing.

“No, I figured after watching you rub yourself off twice yesterday that it was okay for you to watch me.”

“Yeah, I guess so!” Then she opened the shower door, “hey, do me a favor and wash my back, will you?”

“Uh, yeah sure,” I said and stepped into the shower.

I took the soap and started rubbing it over her back. I worked her shoulders and started my way down her back to her ass.

“Damn bro, you really do make a good masseuse!”

“Thanks! Turn around and rinse off.”

Sarah turned her back to the shower spray and I reached around to wash the soap off. My still hard dick was poking into her stomach and rubbing back and forth as I got all the soap off her back.

“Wow! Doesn’t this thing ever stay down?” Sarah asked as she took my dick in her hand a stroked it.

“If you keep doing that I will cum all over you and it might go down then.”

“Let’s try it and see!”

Sarah then started stroking a little harder and faster and I held onto her shoulders. Sarah took my balls in her other hand and fondled them gently. Then she started to run her hand further down and slid her finger over my bung hole which made me jump a little. Sarah just giggled and kept running her finger over it as she jerked my dick. Then she slipped her finger in the hole making me clench my cheeks together.

“Relax bro, this will feel real good if you do.”

I tried to let loose and concentrate on how good her hand felt on my dick and as I did her finger slipped deeper in. Then I felt her wiggle her finger around some as she kept stroking my dick. Then it happened, I felt a sudden burst from my dick as I shot stream after stream of cum out all over Sarah’s tits. I nearly collapsed as my legs turned to jello but Sarah held onto me. Then she stood up and hugged me and leaned up and kissed me on the lips. Then she turned around and let the spray wash my cum off her body then moved out of the way and the spray washed over me. Just then mom called us to breakfast.

“Coming mom!” Sarah called back.

“Already came mom!” I called out and we both burst out laughing.

Mom came into the bathroom as we were standing there drying ourselves off.

“What’s going on in here? What did I miss?”

“I was in the shower when Jimmy came in with his morning wood and had to pee. Then I asked him to wash my back for me and then I washed his.”

“Yeah, uh-huh, sure…” Mom said as she looked at my half hard dick with a drop of cum still on the head. Then she reached down and rubbed the drop on her finger and then stuck it in her mouth and licked it off. “Lets eat before the food gets too cold.”

After we ate we gathered our stuff up to go down to the beach. It was going to be a mile walk so we packed light, just took the beach bag with the blanket and towels and sunscreen in it as well as some bottled water and some snacks. Mom slipped on her bikini bottoms and I put my speedo on. Sarah wanted to just go naked but mom made her wrap a towel around her waist for our walk to the nude beach. Since it was a Monday there weren’t many people on the beach as we walked. But all the men who were there were sure watching mom and Sarah’s tits as we went by. As we got a ways down the beach there was a point where the beach turned to rock and we had to walk over the rocks. Once we got on the other side there was a sign that warned that beyond that point there may be nude sunbathers. This was it, the nude area of the beach. I turned to Sarah to tell her we were there but she had already taken off her towel and was naked. We walked a little further down looking for a good spot to lay our blanket out. We picked a place towards the back of the beach so we wouldn’t be in the high traffic area. Mom spread out the blanket and Sarah took the sunscreen out and started to rub herself down with it. Then she handed it to me and turned her back to me so I could rub it on her back. I worked my way down to her feet and then back up to her ass. As I rubbed the lotion into her ass I slipped my fingers down between her cheeks and slipped a finger into her ass. I wanted to see what it felt like for Sarah when she had done that to me in the shower. Sarah moaned real loud and mom looked over at us as I was crouched down behind my sister with my finger in her ass.

“Baby, what are you doing to your sister?”

“Well, Sarah stuck her finger up my behind in the shower this morning and I wanted to see what it was like to stick my finger up hers.”

“Sarah, you had your finger up in your brothers behind?”

“Yeah mom, I was massaging his prostate. He came like a geyser when I did that!”

“Where did you learn to do that?”

“On the internet of course. I found a website full of sex techniques and I learned a lot.”

Sarah lay down next to mom. Mom had taken her bikini bottoms off and was now naked too. I was hesitant to strip down because my dick was rock hard from rubbing Sarah and playing with her ass.

“Baby, aren’t you going to take your speedo off and join us?”

I turned to mom, “my dick is hard and I don’t think I want to be waving it around in front of everyone.”

“Jimmy, your sister and I have already seen your cock when it is hard and there aren’t many people here to see you. And you should be proud of your cock, it is really beautiful when it is hard. And after a while you will get used to it and it will go soft.”

I thought about it for a few seconds and then hooked my thumbs in my suit and pulled it down and stepped out of it. I stood in front of my mom and sister naked with my dick so hard it was almost sticking straight up against my belly.

“Baby, you have nothing to be embarrassed about. That is a cock to be proud of for sure, so hard and so upright. That’s one that would make any woman happy!”

“It would sure make me happy!” Sarah blurted out.

“I still feel funny about being out in the open with a hard dick.”

“Bro, why don’t you just jerk off, that will get it to go down for a while.”

“I’m not going to do that out here.”

“Go ahead baby, your sister and I have both already seen you do it and nobody else is paying any attention.”

I looked around and the few people who were on the beach were not looking our way, most were just laying on their backs soaking up the sun. I tentatively wrapped my hand around my dick and slowly stroked it a few times but then stopped.

“What’s wrong Jimmy?” mom asked as she sat up.

“I don’t know, guess I’m still a little wierded out stroking off out in the open.”

“Your dad used to love to jerk off for me, especially when we were with the gang skinny dipping out at the lake.”

“Really mom, dad did that in front of you and your friends?” asked a very interested Sarah.

“Oh yes he did. I think that must be where you get your exhibitionist streak from. We would all be laying on the shore of the lake naked after swimming and your dad used to love hanging out in front of the girls with his cock all hard.”

“Is Jimmy as big as dad?”

Mom looked at my hard dick in my hand for a second, “I’d say that Jimmy is just a tad bigger than your father.”

That made me feel good. I didn’t care much for my dad, he hardly ever came to see us but mom still had a thing for him.

“We used to have contests to see which one of the guys could cum the fastest. All the girls would get down on their knees in front of their guys and the rule was we couldn’t touch them with anything but our tongues. Your dad and I would always win because I knew just how to rub his cock with my tongue to make him shoot off.”

“What did you do mom?”

“There is a spot on the underside of a guys cock that is very sensitive and feels really good to him when it is rubbed there. Jimmy, do you want me to demonstrate how I did it?”

At this point I was so excited just from hearing the description I could only nod. Mom got up on her knees in front of me and leaned in close to my dick. I could feel her breath on it and then she stuck her tongue out and touched the underside of my dick at the base of the head. My dick jerked up as she did.

Mom giggled, “see how sensitive that area is?”

“Yeah mom, that is cool!” Sarah said as she got up on her knees next to mom so she could see better.

Mom then leaned in again and touched her tongue to my dick and then started rubbing it all around in that spot. I felt my knees start to go weak but mom grabbed my ass cheeks in both hands to steady me and kept on rubbing my dick with her tongue. It felt so good and I knew I would be blowing my load soon.

“Mom, I’m about to cum!”

“Sarah, help me get your brother off!”

Sarah leaned in closer and stuck her tongue out and together they rubbed the underside of the head of my dick.

“Here it comes mom!”

Neither one backed off, they both just kept licking me. I could feel the cum shooting up the shaft of my dick, spewing out over moms’ face. Some went up in her hair and some on her nose and some even in her mouth. Sarah pushed her face in and caught the next couple of streams on her face and in her mouth. It felt so wild cumming without stroking my dick. It just kept jerking up with every stream of cum, it was very intense. Sarah licked the last remnants of cum off the end of my dick, even taking the head clear inside her mouth and sucking on it. I finally couldn’t stand any more and sank to my knees in front of mom and Sarah. I was huffing and puffing trying to catch my breath. Mom and Sarah were both smiling big with their cum soaked faces. I put a hand on each of their shoulders and drew them into me. I kissed mom on the mouth and then I turned and kissed Sarah, tasting my own cum as I did. Sarah and mom took turns licking my cum off of one another’s faces while I collapsed on the blanket face down, resting my head on my arms. Mom and Sarah then proceeded to rub sunscreen all over my back, ass and legs. They wanted me to turn over so they could do the front but I told them we would do it later.

“Men! They get a little bit of sex and then all they want to do is roll over and go to sleep!” Mom said and then slapped me on the ass.

I just lay there and drifted off to sleep, totally satisfied. I woke up a little while later when I heard some loud music playing just down the beach from us. I rolled over and sat up and looked at the group that had gathered. There were four or five guys and about six girls all of them just a little older than me, they were maybe 19 or 20. The girls were dancing to the music as they stripped off their bikinis’, bumping and grinding. One of the guys had a video camera and was getting the girls dancing on video. I shook Sarah so she would wake up and watch the goings on with me.

“What’s up bro?”

“Check them out!”

“Oh, a bunch of hotties for you to drool over!”

Sarah and I sat there watching the girls do their strip for the camera. Once all the girls were naked they egged the guys on until they got up and started dancing. One of the now naked girls had the video camera and was shooting the guys dancing. They were thrusting their hips at the girls and then slowly pushing their suits down until they were at their feet. Then they continued to shake their dicks in the girls’ faces. Soon a couple of the girls started sucking the dick of the guy in front of them. Then the guys were on their backs and the girls were squatting down on the guys’ faces and getting their pussies licked. After a while they settled down and were just lying in the sun like everyone else.

“Well bro, now that you’re up again, let me rub some sunscreen on you so you won’t burn.”

I lay down on my back and Sarah got up and threw her leg over me and straddled my waist and started rubbing the lotion on my face and down on my shoulders. It felt good to have her squatting on top of me and my dick was already hard from watching the girls dancing. As Sarah moved back to so she could get to my chest to rub the lotion on it she slid down on my hard dick.

“Oh, that feels good!” she said as she wiggled her butt back and forth rubbing her pussy on my dick.

“Feels good to me too,” I said as I rubbed my sister’s thighs.

Sarah continued to rub the lotion on my chest and stomach then she turned around so her ass was to me and did my legs and feet all the while rubbing her pussy on my hard dick. I looked over to mom and she appeared to be still asleep. Sarah had finished my legs but didn’t get up and turn around yet but she did lift her ass up some. Then she looked at me over her shoulder and reached back with both hands and spread her ass cheeks as wide as she could. Then she slid her finger down and slid it in and out of her pussy a few times getting it good and coated with her pussy juice. She the slid the finger in her little puckered hole and moved it in and out a few times. She did the same thing with her other hand and she then had a finger from each hand in her ass, she pulled them apart and opened up her hole. You could see all the way into her, it was all pink inside. Sarah pulled her fingers out of her ass but the hole stayed open for a second and then looked like she flexed a little and it close back up. She then turned around and sat back on my dick and rubbed her pussy on it some more. Sarah lifted her hips up and took my dick in her hand and put it at the entrance to her pussy and slowly sank down on it. I was inside my sister for the first time and damn she felt good! Sarah started to move up and down my dick with long slow strokes. I reached up and played with her tits and squeezed and pulled her nipples, I knew she liked that from rubbing her tits the day before. Sarah started bouncing faster and faster on my dick. After a few minutes of this she raised herself up off of me. I gave her a questioning look and she just smiled and grabbed my dick and bent it down a little and lined it up with her puckered hole and started to slip it down over my dick. The head finally popped in and Sarah relaxed the muscles a little and I slid on into her ass. Sarah then leaned back and put her hands on my thighs and started to ride my dick.

“Rub my clit and pussy hard and fast while I ride you.”

I slid two fingers into her pussy and rubbed my thumb on her clit as hard and fast as I could while she bucked her ass up and down on my dick. It felt fantastic and it wasn’t long before I was ready to cum and I told Sarah I was almost there.

“Rub me harder, use both hands, I’m almost there too!”

I did as she asked and she bounced her ass even faster on my dick.

“Sarah! I’m cumming!” I shouted.

“Me too!” Sarah screamed.

My cum was squirting out of my dick and into my sister’s ass. And right then I felt something wet hit my face. I looked up and Sarah’s pussy was squirting like she was peeing on me except it wasn’t pee it was pussy juice! I opened my mouth and let some in and it didn’t taste that bad, no worse than my own cum tasted. Finally we both stopped cumming and Sarah fell forward on top of me. I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight. Then suddenly we heard people clapping and I looked over and the group of guys and girls were standing there having watched us and were clapping and cheering for us. I guess we put on a great show. I looked over at mom and she was lying on her side propped up on her elbow looking at us with a smile on her face. Sarah lifted her head up and looked me in the eyes, she kissed me and stuck her tongue in my mouth and my tongue danced with hers for a few seconds before we broke the kiss.

“I love you bro!”

“I love you too sis.”

We lay there like that for a while with my softening dick still in her ass. Our audience had gone back to their blankets and mom lay back down and closed her eyes. After a while Sarah sat back up and started to stand up, as she did my deflated dick slipped out of her ass. I looked up at her and my cum was dribbling out of her ass and running down her thighs. She held her hand out to me.

“Come on bro, lets go play in the water a while. I want to wash some of this cum off of me,” she said as she ran her finger through the cum on her thigh.

“Sure sis,” I said as I took her hand and stood up.

We walked hand in hand toward the water. As we passed by the group of guys and girls who were our audience we saw that they were all coupled in some sort of sex acts, some in a 69, one girl riding her guy cowgirl and a threesome with a girl on her hands and knees licking another girl while a guy was behind her ramming his dick in her pussy. We didn’t stop to watch, we just went on by and down to the water. We walked in up to our knees and then together we dove onto the waves. I surfaced and looked for Sarah but didn’t see her at first, then I felt her arms wrap around my waste and her hands around my dick. She stroked me for a few seconds and then I turned around and took her in my arms and kissed her. Sarah put her arms around my neck and wrapped her legs around my waist as I lined my dick up with her pussy and she lowered herself onto me.

We were in the water about waste deep and as the waves rolled out we were uncovered to the point that people on the beach could see my dick in her pussy but were once again covered when the waves came in. It was hard to keep from getting knocked over by the waves so I started walking back to the beach with Sarah still riding my dick. I walked right back past the group and to our blanket and knelt down and lay Sarah on her back and followed her down. My dick has slipped out of her as I laid her down but I slipped right back in and we kept fucking. It was slow and leisurely and we were locked in a kiss as my dick slid in and out of my sister’s pussy. Soon the pressure built to the point of no return and I was cumming in her pussy, spewing forth my sperm into my sister’s pussy. We lay there kissing, my spent dick still in her pussy. As my dick went soft it slipped out and I rolled over on my back between Sarah and mom who appeared to be sleeping. Sarah leaned over and kissed me again and started kissing her way down my body. As she got to my dick she sucked it into her mouth and threw her leg over me and planted her pussy in my face. My cum was dribbling out and it looked so inviting that I leaned my head up and started licking her pussy, eating my first creampie. I figured what the hell, it’s my cum and I had already tasted it. It’s not like I was eating some other guys junk! Sarah was moaning around my dick as she licked it clean tasting our combined cum just as I was doing in her pussy. About that time mom must have woke up from her nap and sat up and was watching us as we pleasured each other.

“You two are going to be insatiable from now on aren’t you?”

Sarah let my dick slip out of her mouth and turned to mom, “Oh mom, I’ve never felt so good before! Sex with Steve has always been so frantic in the back seat of his car or me just sucking his cock to get him off. With Jimmy it is totally different, it is making love and not just fucking.”

“Baby, I know exactly what you mean, your father and I had that once.”

“Oh mom, I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to bring you down,” Sarah said as she climbed off of me and hugged mom.

“Sarah, it’s okay, I’m happy you two are so good together,” Mom said as she hugged Sarah back.

I lay on my side watching them embrace and then Sarah pushed mom onto her back and lay on top of her and kissed her on the mouth. They were tit to tit, nipple to nipple and I could see Sarah’s tongue snake it’s way into mom’s mouth as they kissed. Sarah slid her hand down moms’ belly and onto her pussy and rubbed her clit and put two fingers in her sloshing them in and out. Mom and Sarah broke off their kissing and Sarah turned around and dropped her mouth to mom’s pussy and mom clamped her mouth to Sarah’s pussy. I watched them as I stroked my hard dick. Sarah lifted her head and watched me for a few seconds with a big grin on her face. She sat up with her pussy still planted on mom’s face and motioned me over. I got up on my knees between moms’ legs and kissed Sarah, tasting moms’ pussy on her mouth. My hard dick was pointed at moms’ open pussy and it looked too inviting to pass up so I leaned forward and kissed Sarah’s nipple and slid my dick into mom’s pussy. Mom moaned loudly into Sarah’s pussy as I hammered my dick in and out of her pussy. Mom licked Sarah’s pussy, Sarah kissed me and I fucked mom. Pretty soon Sarah started cumming, then mom clamped down on my dick and started cumming and then I shot my load in mom’s pussy. Sarah got off of mom’s face and leaned down and kissed her then I lay down on mom and kissed her while my dick was still buried in her pussy. I started to go soft and rolled over and lay beside mom. Sarah moved down and started to eat my cum from mom’s pussy as mom writhed all around. Finally she couldn’t stand it any more and pushed Sarah away.

“Stop! I can’t take it any more!” Mom said and slumped back and closed her eyes.

We all lay there for a while trying to catch our breath. By that time it was starting to get late and the sun was going down.

Mom rolled over and stood up, “Come on you two, lets go rinse off in the surf and then gather our stuff and head back to the house.”

Sarah and I followed her down to the water and we all waded in. We splashed and played and swam a while and then walked back and picked our stuff up and started back to the house. None of us bothered to put our suits on or even wrap a towel around our naked bodies. I figured it was late enough that on a weekday like this that the topless part of the beach would be deserted and it was. We got to the house and Sarah and I went to take a shower while mom started dinner. Sarah and I simply washed each other in the shower, I had cum so many times that I was tapped out. It was nice to just be together washing each other without doing anything more right then. We got out of the shower and walked naked back to the kitchen where mom had made sandwiches and laid out chips and sodas. We sat and ate pretty much in silence and just as we finished there was a knock at the door. Mom went to the door and opened it a crack to see who it was, it was a sheriffs deputy.

“Ma’am, we received a complaint that there were three nude individuals on the non-nude section of the beach just a short while ago and that those persons went into this house.”

Mom threw open the door, “Please come in.”

The deputy came in and saw that all three of us were naked.

“Deputy…?”

“Jones ma’am.”

“Deputy Jones, I’m sorry but yes, I guess it was us that you got the call about. As you can see we are all nude, we just came back from the nude beach and we figured it was late enough that nobody would see us.”

The deputy was taking in mom’s naked body as well as Sarah’s teenage naked form.

“Well ma’am, if it was just me I wouldn’t have a problem with the nudity and y’all being nude on the nude section of the beach or in your own house is your business but when someone calls a complaint in we are bound to look into it. You really need to cover up on the non-nude sections of the beach. We are fairly lax about topless bathers on the non-nude areas but they draw the line at total nudity anywhere besides the established nude beach.”

“We really are sorry and will make sure to abide by the rules from now on.”

“I do have to take some sort of action to satisfy the complaint. What I am going to do is right you a warning, that will show that we did take action. Now if I have to come back out for the same offense then there will be a citation and that carries a fine of $50. Also, if these two minors are caught nude on the non-nude area then the whole deal will have to go before the judge to determine whether they should be removed from your custody. Do you understand all of this then?”

Mom was in tears after hearing all of that and Sarah and I went to her side and hugged her.

“Ma’am, please don’t cry. I know this isn’t going to be a problem again and I know I won’t have to come back for this again. Now, I will need your name for the warning ticket.”

“My name is Judy Bell, here is my I.D.” Mom said as she reached into her purse and took it out.

“Thank you Mrs. Bell,” the deputy said as he filled out the ticket.

The deputy handed mom the warning and he turned to leave. As he stepped out the door he turned back to mom.

“Mrs. Bell, I’m sorry of I upset you with the talk of court proceedings but I’m required to give you that information. I don’t want you to worry about it, I know that it won’t be a problem any more.”

“You’re right Deputy Jones, it won’t happen again.”

“Please call me Mark.”

“Thanks Mark, please call me Judy.”

“Judy, you and your kids have a nice time for the rest of your stay and please don’t worry about this. Good bye now.”

“Good bye Mark, thanks for being so understanding.”

Mom stood in the door and watched the deputy get in his car and drive away. As he did he waved at mom and she waved back. Mom closed the door and turned back to us and was shaking. Sarah and I went to her and hugged her and then she started to laugh. Sarah and I looked at one another with puzzled looks.

“Mom, what’s so funny?” I asked.

“That was so wild! Standing there stark naked in front of the deputy while he checked me out and checked out my naked teenage daughter! I thought I would cum right there in front of him. I was so excited and turned on!”

Sarah and I started laughing too after hearing that. Mom took us each by the hand a led us to the master bedroom.

“I think we can all fit in one bed tonight.”

Mom lay down in the middle and Sarah and I lay on either side of her. The three of us came together in a three-way kiss…

It had been a wild and wonderful vacation so far and we still had five days left to go…

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Hot Springs Getaway

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Bi-sexual, Female/Female, group sex, lesbian, Male/Female, True Story

Introduction:

My wife, Lucy still sells high end office equipment for a large national corporation. This is her fourth successful year in field sales. Lucy has been name the “SALESPERSON OF THE YEAR” the last three years. She is promoted to Sales Trainer and becomes very close friends with one of her trainees and the trainee’s boyfriend..

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

My name is Jim age 42 and my wife’s name is Lucy age 40. We have been married for 15 years. We are as much in love now as we were the day we married. Lucy is a stunningly beautiful woman and she knows it. She loves sex and she loves teasing and pleasing me. She is so uninhibited that she has never denied me any of my sexual desires or kinky requests.

Lucy is a straw colored blonde about 5’4” and probably weighs 110 pounds. She loves to wear low cut blouses and dresses that display her marvelous C-cup breasts. She knows how to show case her body for maximum results. She has always been a bold outgoing person. She is very impulsive and loves to shock people. Her outgoing gregarious personality is what makes her an outstanding field sales person.

Lucy sells high end office machines for Hillenbrand Business Equipment; a large national corporation. Her sales job is a commission only position. When she makes a sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. When her sales are zero, her commission is also zero.

Lucy has been so successful in her sales career; she has been selected to train all the new female sales reps in her District. The promotion to sales trainer comes with a generous base salary and a nice portion of the trainee’s commission. The male sales reps in her office are very jealous of her successful sales. She has never divulged her secrets of success to anyone but me and a select few female trainees.

When she makes a big sale it usually produces a very large commission for her. The district manager has never come right out and made any accusations, but I imagine he believes she uses her feminine guile to close the big sales. In other words, I feel he suspects she fucks all of her big clients just to earn the big commissions. She has never confirmed, nor denied that, but the rumors still persist.

Just recently Lucy was assigned to train a new female sales rep. The young woman is about 10 years younger than Lucy and seems to be very bright and alert. Lucy has a lot of optimistic things to say about the young woman. Her name is Diane and she looks a lot like Lucy. They both have the same general build; except maybe Diane is 2” shorter and 5 to 10 pounds lighter than Lucy. Diane has long blond shoulder length hair and blue eyes the same as Lucy. I have met Diane and find her very amenable. The two are very similar in temperament and it appears that they hit it off right away.

Most week days Lucy and Diane spend the morning making sales calls, then the afternoons back at our house studying product features and benefits. They have over two dozen high end office machines to sell and each sales rep is expected to know every feature and benefit of each machine. The training often goes late into the evening. I usually order takeout for them so they don’t have to go out for a dinner break. Diane usually goes home around 9 o’clock just to repeat the same routine the next day. Training a new sales rep takes about 12 to 20 weeks.

Lucy and Diane both act pretty much like their male counter parts when they are out in the field making calls. They notice and comment on the opposite sex. They play games like trying to guess if a man is wearing boxers or briefs. The game soon became frustrating because there is no way to prove who guessed right. Lucy came up with a more stimulating game.

“Why don’t we try to guess if they have a big dick (BD) or a little dick (LD),” Lucy suggests.

“Okay….but how will we know if they have a BD or LD,” Diane whispers to Lucy? “I am certainly not going to up to them and ask to see it!”

“You don’t have to ask. There are lots of ways to find that out,” Lucy replies with a devious wink.

“Name a few,” Diane questions.

“Alright…see that man two tables away?”

Lucy points with head at the man to their right. Diane shakes her head yes.

“Help me get his attention and I will take it from there,” Lucy snickers.

Diane laughs out loud and slaps Lucy on the arm. They both look at the man and giggle to themselves. He appears to be aware of them but does not look up from his lunch. Diane guesses he has a BD and challenges Lucy to find out.

Lucy loudly blurts, “No way…girl! That’s one bet you will surely lose.”

The man finally notices their boisterousness and smiles at them. They smile back. Now that they have his attention Lucy can put her plan into action. She sweeps one of Diane’s errant curls behind her left ear and lets her hand drift down slowly across Diane’s left breast, coming to rest on Diane’s left thigh. This unexpected move catches Diane by surprise. She gasps and blushes while looking over at the man. The man stares back and tries to stealthily reposition his hardening cock. Lucy winks at him while blowing him a kiss. He gets flustered and quickly rises to leave. The tent in his pants clearly indicates he has a little dick. Lucy high-fives Diane while the embarrassed man retreats from the dining room.

“Wow…that was fun,” Diane giggles.

At that same moment a very attractive young woman, in her early 20’s, enters the dining room wearing a very tight light blue polo shirt. The shirt hugs her breasts to the point you can see her nipples protruding. Lucy points to her and says, “Want to bet she is braless?”

“Oh…she is definitely braless,” Diane notes.

“Wouldn’t you just love to pinch those beautiful young nipples?” Lucy comments.

She looks to Diane for a reply. Diane stares at Lucy with a baffled look and asks, “Are you into women?”

“No…I wouldn’t say I am into to women, but I do love looking at beautifully shaped boobs. I especially enjoy it when they are what men refer to as running with their headlights on bright. You know…when their nipples are sticking out like that young woman.” Lucy realizes she is babbling and blushes.

They both quietly watch the young women cross the dining room to meet with a friend. Her boobs bounce and jiggle with each step. Diane blushes as she feels herself getting wet. Lucy unconsciously licks her lips and sighs to herself.

“Have you ever sucked a woman’s tits?” Diane hesitantly asks.

“Diane….are you trying to insinuate that I might be gay?”

“No…not at all,” Diane promptly answers. “Would you think I was a freak or gay if I told you that I sometimes look at other women’s breast and wonder what it would be like to rub them on my face and suck the nipple into my mouth?”

Lucy gazes at Diane for a moment and thinks back to her college days in the dorm with her roommate. They had spent many a cold winter’s evening snuggled naked in bed with each other. Nipples weren’t the only thing among the many body parts that they had sucked and licked. Lucy shakes herself from the reminiscing and suggests they get back to work.

“Why don’t we table this discussion for another time?” Lucy suggests. “We need to get back out and make a few more sales calls before the day gets away from us.”

Diane has a boyfriend, who is closer to my age, his name is Jack and he works for the government in some capacity. We have never been able to pin him down on many details regarding his work. All I really know is that he is gone most week days and home on the weekends. He was recently introduced to Lucy and me on a weekend when he was in town. I liked the guy right away. We started inviting him and Diane to go out carousing with us on the weekends. They have both turned out to be a lot of fun to hang out with, so we immediately became close friends.

We had a three days weekend coming up, Memorial Day, so we decided to spend it relaxing at a Hot Springs, Arkansas resort. We booked two adjoining rooms at the Arlington Resort; a well known celebrity hangout. Yoko Ono, Al Capone and Franklin Roosevelt had all relaxed within the stately Arlington Resort and Spa, which opened in 1875. The Resort has been remodeled many times since then, but still retains the same luxurious amenities; warm spring waters, spa services and gourmet cuisine.

We arrived at the resort at 3 PM Friday afternoon and checked into our rooms. Both rooms have kitchenettes with a mini fridge, mini stove and a small dining area. We decide to shower and change before going out for dinner and a night on the town. When Lucy and I are ready to go, I knock on the connecting door and we are greeted by Diane. She is a real knockout in her party clothes. She is wearing a tight fitting white v-neck sweater, a black skirt that looks like it is painted on her cute round ass, and some black low heel shoes. Lucy is dressed similarly, but her sweater is light blue, her skirt navy blue and matching navy blue low heels. They probably coordinated their out fits beforehand.

We find a nice sports bar on the main drag that appears to be a favorite among the locals and the tourist. We had to wait about thirty minutes before being seated, but the meal is delicious and is complimented by the wine we selected. We finish off a bottle of wine with our meal then move next door to the night club that features a live band and a large dance floor. We are seated at a table just off the dance floor in a dimly lit corner. I order another bottle of wine and we begin enjoying our evening of fun and dance.

It turns out that Jack is quite the ladies’ man. He pays a generous amount of attention to Diane, but still has time to flirt with Lucy. He dances equally with both of them throughout the evening. I am not that keen about dancing so I welcome his offers to dance with Lucy. The only time I was uneasy about him dancing with her is during the slow dances. A couple of time I notice him nuzzle Lucy’s neck and one time I am almost certain he bit her ear lobe. Judging by her reaction, I think she is enjoying the attention. I believe Diane had too many glasses of wine to really notice his flirtations.

We returned to our rooms around midnight. I am ready to hit the sack, but Lucy and Diane are not ready to call it a night. Both of them had consumed way too much wine. Jack suggests we all shower and put on our comfortable pajamas, then come to his and Diane’s room for a few game of cards. The girls are all for it so I reluctantly agreed. Lucy and I shower together because she is so tipsy from all the wine I had to hold her up to keep her from falling in the shower. After the shower we put on our pajamas. I wear a white T-shirt, boxer shorts and cotton pajama bottoms. Lucy sleeps in a button up cotton pajama top and cotton pajama bottoms. She wears silk panties but no bra. I am ready to drag her into bed and fuck her brains out, but she had promise Jack and Diane we would play cards.

We knock on the connecting door and are admitted by Jack. He is dressed similar to me and Diane wears the same as Lucy except her top isn’t a button up. She wears a tight cotton T-shirt that more than emphasized her nice pert little tits. The first thing I notice is that her nipples are hard. I remember thinking I am not going to make it through the night without staring at her tits, and I was sure that sooner or later Lucy would catch me staring at them.

Jack had pulled the small dining table to the center of the room and positioned four chairs around it. Jack dictates the seating so that I sit across from Lucy and Diane is across from Jack. That means that Diane is to my left and Lucy is to Jack’s right. At first I didn’t think anything about the seating arrangement, but as the night progressed I change my mind. Jack keeps a lively conversation going throughout the evening and I note that he will reach over and squeeze Lucy thigh when making a point. It didn’t seem to bother her, but it was beginning to annoy me. Jack keeps the wine flowing and I suspect he may be planning to get us all drunk enough to get Lucy to ride his baloney pony after I pass out. Lucy and Diane both appear to be well on their way to getting smashed enough to go along with just about any of Jack’s sexually inspired suggestions.

After playing hearts for about 15 minutes everyone seem to lose interest in the game. Jack suggests we play a game of strip poker. It didn’t really appeal to me other than thinking about what Diane would look like without her shirt. Both the girls get excited about it and urge us to play a game. It turns out that poker is too hard to explain to the girls, Jack suggests we play high card/low card strip. I had never heard of this game so I challenge Jack to explains the rules.

“What the hell is high card/low card strip?” I ask.

Jack gleefully explains, “Everybody is dealt one card face down. We all turn our cards up at the same time. The high card is the winner and gets to tell the low card what article of clothing to take off.”

We all agree to try a few hands. Jack is dealing and everyone appears to be enjoying the game, but I am suspicious that Jack might be dealing from the bottom. I believe that he has stacked the deck because after playing a dozen hands, the girls are both sitting there totally naked and Jack and I still have on our boxer shorts. I find it more than odd that Diane and Lucy are consistently losing practically every hand. I didn’t complain because, I am mesmerized as I feast my eyes on Diane’s perky tits with light pink areoles the size of a quarter. Jack is salivating over Lucy’s breast that have areoles the size of a half dollar and are a shade darker than Diane’s.

Diane speaks up and asks, “What happens to a person who is totally naked and they lose the next hand?”

Jack tells her that the high card wins the right to dare the naked person with the low card to do anything that is asked of them. Lucy wants to know what he means by anything.

“It means if I am the winner and I dare you to kiss me, then you have to do it or drop out of the game,” Jack explains elatedly.

Lucy ponders his explanation for a minute, and then looks to Diane for her thoughts. Diane and Lucy both promptly agree to the rules of the game.

Jack starts to deal another hand when I interrupt and suggest we make some more changes in the rules. I suggest we pass the deal to one of the girls and let the winner dare anyone at the table, not limit the dare to just the low card. The winner gets to choose who they want to dare and what they want to dare them to do. Jack doesn’t care for my rule change, but the girls are real excited about it. So my rule change is put into effect and the deal is passed to Lucy.

Diane is the first winner and dares me to take off my boxer shorts. I lift my butt and slip them off quickly without exposing my cock to everyone. The girls complain saying I was suppose to stand and display my cock to everyone. Jack, not particularly wanting to see my cock tells them that next time we play that rule can be implemented. I am the next winner and I dare Lucy to suck Diane’s nipples for two minutes on each tit. During our past sex play Lucy has often shared her fantasy about wanting to suck other women’s tits. She knows it is a really big turn on for me, so I know she will gladly follow my dare. She likes it when I get kinky.

I announce I will be the time judge and monitor the clock. Both girls turn red, but Diane seems really anxious to put her nipples into Lucy’s mouth. Diane eagerly pushes her breast toward Lucy’s mouth as she leans in to take Diane’s breast into her mouth. Lucy starts by tracing Diane’s areoles with her tongue before sucking the whole nipple into her mouth. She massages the nipple with her tongue then lightly bites down on it with her teeth. Diane gasps then pulled Lucy’s face into her breast. Jack tells Diane she must keep her hands in her lap or grip the side of the chair. He explains that by placing her hands on Lucy’s face, she is obstructing everyone’s view of Lucy’s expert titty sucking. I am inclined to agree.

After what seems like a really quick two minutes, I reluctantly call time is on Diane’s first tit and Lucy moves to her other tit. Diane’s face is flushed and her breathing is erratic; her breath is coming in short rapid bursts. She looks like she might faint. A minute into sucking the other breast, Diane is moaning and squirming in the chair. Thirty second before it is due to end Diane is sweating and gasping. It started as a low moan and grew into a scream.

“Oh my…God! Oh my God! This feels so fucking good. Please don’t stop yet. Oh, holy shit! I am… am fucking cummmming!”

Diane shudders and slumps over in the chair. Lucy has to grab her to keep her from falling out of the chair. Lucy continues to hug Diane closely as she rides out her incredibly amazing orgasm. Everyone looks on in astonishment as they try to fully comprehend how Lucy is able to trigger Diane’s astonishing orgasm by just sucking her tits. I am beginning to think that Lucy has sucked a lot of tits to cause this kind of a reaction with Diane. We had to take a 10 minute break and drink some more wine while letting Diane fully recover.

Diane wins the next hand and dares Lucy to remove Jack’s boxer shorts and jack him off for five minutes. Without hesitation Lucy slipped on to her knees before Jack and quickly slips his boxers off and tosses them at me. She caresses his 8 inch cock with both hands and slowly begins to move the foreskin back and forth over the head of his cock. She seems to fall into a trance as she strokes his large cock, and commences a slow rhythmic pace.

She moves her face very close to his cock and furtively sniffs his cockhead. She closes her eyes as she pulls his cock closer to her face. I at first think she is going to suck it into her mouth, but instead she just rubs the cockhead against her face. I am the time keeper and rush to call time before his cock really does end up in her mouth. Lucy is so immersed in fantasizing about sucking his cock I have to call time twice before Diane finally pokes her in the back and brings her back to reality. Lucy climbs back into her chair and seems to slip into a reverie of some past fantasy. I feel reasonably sure she is secretly fantasizing about Jack’s cock. I have seen that look before; she really wanted to feel his cock in her mouth.

I win again and decide to fulfill one of my lifetime fantasies. I have always wanted to watch another woman eat my wife’s pussy. I look directly into Lucy’s eyes and dare Diane to eat Lucy’s pussy for five minutes. A broad grin spread across Diane’s face and she wastes no time kneeling in front of Lucy’s chair. Lucy appears to be just as excited to offer her pussy to Diane as Diane is to dive into it.

She eagerly spreads Lucy’s thighs as wide as she can to grant the greatest access to Lucy’s hot wet vagina. I notice Diane’s hand tremble a bit as she reach out to touch Lucy’s pussy. She first cups her hand under Lucy’s vagina and let her wetness puddle into the palm of her hand. Diane raised her hand to her mouth and drank Lucy’s juices. She licks her lips and then sits there a moment gazing at Lucy’s pussy and savoring the taste of her fluids.

Since I am the official time keeper, I urge Diane to proceed because she now has less than 5 minutes to complete her task. Diane then leans forward and brings her mouth to Lucy’s crotch and buries her hungry lips in her pussy. She probes her wetness, wiggling her tongue across her clit, causing Lucy to arch herself towards Diane’s mouth begging for more. Lucy is drawing in quick short breathes and her face is flushed red. She starts to tremble and it appears she might pass out. Lucy’s breasts are rapidly heaving up and down as her hard nipples look like they are going to explode.

Diane’s tongue moves slowly up and down Lucy’s pussy lips, teasing her to the point of overload. Then she flattens her tongue and greedily slurps and laps up her juices, licking her pussy like a dog lapping water. Lucy can’t remember when or if she has ever experienced such expert attention to her clit before and it is blowing her mind! Her thighs tremble and shake as she is hit with a mild orgasm.

Slowly Diane inserts one finger, then two fingers into Lucy’s cunt. She is aware that Lucy’s cunt is flooding with her juices from the mild orgasm. She continues her pleasing assault by massaging her pussy walls backward and forward with her fingers; stroking Lucy’s insides and pleasuring her g-spot.

Diane’s mouth latches onto Lucy’s clit again, making very loud slurping and sucking noises as she draws Lucy’s clit back into her mouth. As she sucks on her sensitive button and hums, her lips vibrate against Lucy’s pussy, pushing Lucy further and further closer to the edge.

I call time just as Lucy appears to be moving to another magnificent orgasm. Diane doesn’t stop. She either didn’t hear me or she is ignoring me. I call time again and tell them I am sorry, but the rules say it’s over. Lucy vehemently disagrees with the rule and begs Diane to continue.

“Oh…my God,” Lucy gasps “I’m going to cum, please don’t stop, do it…do it there. Just don’t change what you’re doing. Please fuck me with your fingers. Please fuck me harder, and faster, suck me, suck me, suck me!”

Jack leans in to get a closer view and is amazed at Diane’s skill at eating pussy. I call time a third time. Diane stops and looks at me with pleading eyes. Eyes that beg to continue.

“I’m sorry Diane, but time out means time out,” I argue.

“Fuck her, fuck her faster, chew on her clit, Diane make her cum, eat her!” Jack defiantly encourages, as he watches the two women pursuing raw lust, and trying not to squeeze his cock to the point he makes himself cum.

Diane suddenly clamps her mouth again onto Lucy’s clit and reassumes sucking and massaging her clit. The feelings coursing through Lucy’s body is blowing her away, her pelvis tilts up pushing her clit further into Diane’s mouth as Lucy’s orgasm train starts to rumble into town!

Lucy begins shaking and trembling as her orgasm continues to slowly build. Her body starts to violently shake and quiver. A low guttural groan starts deep in her throat and begins to grow as it develops into a full fledge scream as it exits her mouth.

“Oh my…God! OH my fucking God!” She screams. “I am cummmmmming! I am god damn, fucking cummmmmmming! Ahhhhhhhhhh!”

Just as her body begins to relax from that orgasm, another begins to grow. Diane continues to lick and suck her clit while one orgasm after another begins to rack Lucy’s body. Lucy finally has all she can take and pushes Diane’s mouth off of her clit. Diane stops attacking her clit but continues finger fucking her with two fingers until Lucy finally slumps forward and takes Diane’s face in her hands and pulls her up into a passionate kiss. Their lips part and they insatiably explore each other’s mouth. My fantasy has now become my nightmare. I am becoming extremely jealous watching my wife pour such passion into the kiss. Their tongues continue to dance and spar until I call time again and finally pry them apart.

After that display of passion, everyone seems to lose interest in the game. We agree to play a couple of more hands; Lucy appears to be languid and disinterested in playing the game anymore. She is probably still basking in the afterglow of her last magnificent orgasm, but she continues to routinely deal without a great deal emotion. That is until Diane wins the next hand and excited announces she has the perfect dare to end the game. Lucy quickly snaps to attention and waits for Diane to announce her final dare.

Diane looks around the room slowly; building up suspense and then boldly says, “I dare Lucy to invite Jack to join her in HER bed for the remainder of the weekend, while Jim and I finish the weekend alone with each other in MY bed.”

Jack dubiously looks at Lucy. I look hesitantly at Diane, and then Jack and I look approvingly at each other. No one says anything. There is total silence in the room except for the heavy breathing coming for us all. After a minute or two, everyone essentially assumes the silence to mean tacit approval. Lucy eagerly reaches out to Jack; taking his hand and promptly leading him through the connecting doorway to HER bedroom. Diane takes my hand and pulls me toward HER bed.

For the remainder of the weekend none of us venture out of the rooms. We have all our meals delivered by room service. A couple times during the afternoon or night, I can hear moaning and giggling coming from Lucy’s room. Sounds of bliss and pleasure seem to echo throughout the night from each room. Diane turns out to be quite the little fuck machine. For a young woman she really seems to know a lot of ways to pleasure a man.

Late Sunday afternoon we checkout of the Resort Hotel and all pile into my car and start our trip home. Jack and Diane are quietly cuddling together in the backseat. There is no exciting chatter like it had been on our way over to Hot Springs. Everyone seems to be quietly mulling over the events of the weekend. Lucy sometimes breaks the silence by humming to herself and occasionally she will caress her nipples when she thinks no one is watching.

It is evident we are compatible couples. It is also clear to us all that we unquestionably enjoy each other’s company. Before dropping Jack and Diane off at their condo, we all agree to spend the next weekend together at mine and Lucy’s house. It was Lucy’s suggestion. Jack and Diane agree and suggest we can then spend the following weekend at their condo.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

STRAWBERRY TARTS

05 Monday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Ass to mouth, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Ass to mouth, Bi-sexual, Blowjob, Female/Female, Fiction, Male / Older Female, Mature, oral sex

Author’s info: Gender: male

Introduction:

Billy always had a thing for redheads, could never really explain why, it was just a natural attraction. After returning from an extended trip he moves in with friends and meets a cherry top that really got a rise out of him!

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Billy always had a thing for redheads. All the way back to his childhood he was attracted to red-headed girls, always thought they looked interesting, different, adventurous, exotic and erotic. A nice looking redheaded gal would always turn his head. He didn’t know why, he just assumed everybody had their type and cherry tops were his, even though he was a blond haired, blue eyed WASP. And after he’d been with a few he discovered that what turned him on even more was when he finally laid his eyes on the bright red strawberry patch between their legs. That red hair down there just turned him on, plain and simple.

Billy dated several in high school, but like most relationships at that age, the liaisons were short-lived. One was the twin sister of a guy he played baseball and basketball with, a year younger, but it didn’t work out. Every time he kissed her he couldn’t get his buddy’s face out of his mind. Another he dated for most of his junior year but it fizzled out, and he escorted one to the senior prom but by graduation she was seeing somebody else.

He had one extended red headed romance in college but that ended not long after she graduated. She was a year older and was accepted to a graduate school a thousand miles away. They kept in touch for a while but soon that tomato died on the vine.

After graduating from college Billy worked three jobs for six months to save money and then he hit the road in his VW van. He travelled around the U.S. for about a year, seeing the sights. He camped his way along the back roads and the outback of the country, discovering new places and visiting a few scattered friends. In that year on the road, Billy had sex with nine different women: six were redheads; the other three were hookups with friends…or friends of friends…he stopped in on.

During his trip he’d stayed in touch with some of his friends back home. As his trip was winding down, it worked out that three of his buddies were renting a big house and invited him to move in when he got back off the road. They said there was plenty of room and splitting the rent four ways instead of three sounded good to everybody. So when Billy got back home he bought a mattress and moved in. He was able to land a job as a manager trainee at a carpet store…a friend’s dad owned the place…which he figured would tide him over until he got serious about life and something better came along.

One of his new roommates, Mark, had graduated with Billy and was working as a photographer. The other two, Tim and Earl, were a few years older and both worked at a local college. Tim was assistant to the athletic director and Earl was an activities coordinator and soccer coach. One of the fringe benefits of their jobs was that they knew a lot of cute and sexy college girls.

Tim and Earl were always inviting nubile college girls to the house, and most were young and willing. They started having huge parties at the house. They would get the word around the campus and hundreds of people would show up. These were massive blowouts and often the cops would drop by to say hello and please turn down the music. Sometimes the guys would each have sex with two or three different girls at the parties and they wouldn’t even remember their names. There were a few gang bangs too. The house got nicknamed ‘The Ball Park’.

One Saturday afternoon Billy was in the house alone, sitting around reading a book when the doorbell rang. When he opened the door he was surprised to see a young, attractive red-headed girl standing there. He salivated at the sight of her: she was about five feet six, bright red hair down to the small of her back, big baby blue eyes, tight jeans that hugged her lean legs and perfect ass, and a red tube top that matched her hair and barely restrained her large, firm tits.

“Is Tim at home?” she asked shyly.

“Uh, er, no,” Billy said clumsily. “He’s not.”

“Oh,” she replied. “Do you know when he’ll be back? He asked to me to come over.”

“Well,” he said, “I’m not his keeper and as you probably know, Tim does his own thing, but you’re welcome to come in and wait. If he invited you over he’ll probably be along.”

“Okay, thank you,” she said, and Billy led her to the sofa where he had been reading.

As they were seated several feet apart Billy tried not to stare at her nipples that were trying to poke through the flimsy fabric of her top.

“My name is Billy,” he said.

“Yes, I remember. I’m Pam. That was some party last weekend, wasn’t it?”

Billy vaguely remembered meeting her, a stunning redhead certainly would have gotten his attention, but then everybody was half-drunk and pretty women were everywhere. He seemed to remember Tim bragging about some shapely, perky co-ed he had had his way with.

“Yep, it sure was. A three-cop party: that tied a record!” he laughed.

For the next twenty minutes they talked, covering a variety of topics. Primarily she talked about college, meeting Tim and Earl, playing on the field hockey team and her major in Literature. She wanted to be a teacher. He was surprised how much he enjoyed their conversation. She was easy to talk to, laid-back with an innocent feel.

They heard Tim’s truck pull into the gravel driveway. Then he came through the front door in his usual way, which was like a bull in a china shop.

“Where’s my woman?” he shouted as he entered, then he saw them seated on the couch. “You’re not trying to seduce my roommate are you, Pam?” They all laughed.

“No, she’s not,” Billy said. “I’ve been trying to get her into bed for the last three hours, but Pam says if she can’t have Tim, she’s done with men forever!”

Pam laughed and stood up and Tim took her in his arms and gave her an exaggerated French kiss.

“Thanks for taking care of her,” Tim said to Billy. “I wouldn’t want to have to spank her.” To Pam, he said, “You come with me. There’s something I want to show you.” And then they bounded up the steps and into the master bedroom.

Billy had no doubt that what Tim was going to show her was between his legs. A few minutes later he quietly went upstairs and listened outside the bedroom door. He could hear redhead moans and Tim’s rutting grunts and the old bed squeaking and creaking beneath them. He felt a touch of green as he touched himself.
—-
Billy saw Pam at the house a couple more times over the following weeks, but that was it, and when they had their next big party she was nowhere to be found. A few days after that he casually asked Tim what had happened to Pam and Tim said he’d decided to let her ‘date around’. Billy knew that Tim didn’t treat women with much respect, especially the ‘college bimbos’ as he called them, so most likely he’d used and abused her enough that she went away, or she found out he was screwing some other girl and dumped him, or he just dumped her. ‘Go for it, Billy!’ Tim had said.

A couple of months later, a few days after another wild party, an extra-boisterous mélange of loud music, a couple hundred drunks, and one young couple caught by visiting police officers naked and fucking in the side yard, the boys were informed that they were being evicted. With all of the complaints and police calls, as well as a petition from the neighbors, the landlord pulled their plug and ordered them out within fifteen days.

Coincidentally, at about the same time, the athletic director at the college accepted a new position at a university on the west coast, and he would be taking Tim and Earl with him to fill similar jobs at the new school. Moving on up! This was good news for Earl and Tim…higher pay at a more prestigious institution…but it was good news for everybody else too. Now there would be one final blow out: A combination Going Away-Eviction Party!

The party was to be held at the college though; it would be a couple weeks after they had to be out of the house.

Tim and Earl arranged the whole thing. They reserved the lounge next to the dining hall, and since it was technically a private party they got a permit and would be able to serve alcohol. They found some students who had a band and would play for free. They got the word out all over campus and were looking forward to one hell of a sendoff.
—-
As the day of the party approached Billy found himself not looking forward to it much at all. It would be good to celebrate Tim and Earl’s new jobs and to say goodbye, but it wouldn’t be the same. He thought maybe the last few months had taken its toll, maybe he was outgrowing this craziness.

The evening of the party arrived and it was a nice, pleasant night for late autumn. People started arriving at a little after nine and by ten o’clock the place was crowded, with more and more filing in. Billy had a couple of beers but was not into it like he had been at the parties at the house. He wondered to himself where Tim and Earl and Mark were going to take their coeds to get them naked. It wasn’t going to be a short trip up one flight of stairs to their bedrooms like it had been at The Ball Park.

Billy recognized some of the faces but didn’t recall any names, and didn’t make much effort to mingle. He thought, what’s the use, I won’t be seeing these people anymore anyhow. Then at about 11 o’clock he gulped the rest of a beer and slipped out a side door and went outside and got into his van.

He drove about a mile to a neighborhood bar, J.K.’s Pub, a joint he and his friends had been to many times. The place wasn’t that crowded for a weekend so he strode up to the bar and ordered a bottle of beer right away, and he was taking his first sip of the brew when he felt a soft tapping on his forearm. It was Pam. In all of her red-headed glory.

He imagined his pupils must have dilated to saucer-size as his eyes took her in. She looked gorgeous. Her beautiful hair, parted in the middle and revealing her lightly-freckled forehead, was longer and redder than he remembered, wavy and almost down to her shapely ass. Tight blue jeans, sleeveless white blouse that hung loose, polished red fingernails and a touch of lipstick. She gripped his hand and he squeezed back.

“Hi, Billy!”

“Pam, hi, how are you? Long time, no see.”

“Yes, it’s been a while,” she said.

“Yeah, what happened? I’d see you at the house, but then, poof, no more Pam.”

“Tim’s an asshole,” she said, and left it at that, producing an awkward moment.

“You look great!” Billy said.

“Thank you, so do you,” she said, and Billy knew that wasn’t true. He wore blue jeans and a frayed golf shirt and couldn’t remember combing his hair.

“Want something to drink?” Billy asked, noticing she was empty-handed.

“Sure, I’m ready for another.”

He ordered her a beer and turned to face her, both leaning against the bar.

“Are you here alone?” Billy asked.

“I’m with a couple of friends,” she said, turning and pointing to two girls at the end of the bar who looked vaguely familiar. “Missy and Jenna. You may remember them; they came over to your house a couple of times.”

“It looks like they’re getting ready to leave,” he said, observing them examining their chit.

“I’ll be right back,” Pam said, and rushed over to pay her part of the tab.

Billy watched the girls settle up and talk briefly. They all glanced his way and soon Jenna and Missy waved and headed for the door. Pam returned to Billy’s side with her purse.

She took a swig of her beer and said, “Hope you don’t mind driving me home. It’s not too far from here.”

“No problemo,” he said. “It’d be my pleasure.” He swallowed some more beer and added, “You want to sit at a table?”

She said she did. They walked to a quiet corner and sat on opposite sides of a small deuce and talked for the next hour, the conversation flowing easily from topic to topic. It was like those few minutes they’d shared on the couch at the house, only much more intimate. By then they were playing footsie under the table.

“Where have you been living lately?” Pam asked. “I heard you were evicted.”

Billy smiled and said, “Yeah, I guess that was inevitable. I haven’t found a permanent place yet. I’ve been sleeping in my van and taking showers at the Y.”

“Roughing it, huh? You’re such a manly man!” she said with a sly grin.

“It’s not too bad,” he said, “I’m pretty used to it.” He told her about his year on the road.

“Well, you don’t have to sleep in your van tonight if you don’t want to. We have plenty of room.”

Billy digested the invitation. Was it an offer to sleep on a sofa or share her bed?

“Who’s ‘we’?” Billy asked.

“I live with my aunt, my dad’s sister. She’s works at the college. When I decided to come here to go to school she invited me to stay with her. Can’t beat the rent!”

“Ah, makes sense.”

“She has a house about a mile from here. Would you like to see it?”

Billy said he would. He paid their tab and they left the bar.
—-
Once they were in the van Pam got a good look at how Billy had it arranged for living and sleeping in.

“Hey, this isn’t bad!” Pam said enthusiastically. “Looks like you have a pretty nice set-up.”

“Not bad at all. I’ll give you the tour sometime when you have twenty seconds to waste!” he laughed. “And I’ll never be homeless.”

“You lived in this van for a year?”

“Yep, except for an occasional hotel room or a visit to see friends.”

“Well, you’ll have a roof over your head tonight.”

Following Pam’s directions, Billy was soon pulling the van into the driveway of a nicely-kept ranch house in a modern subdivision of single family homes.

“Park behind the Toyota,” Pam said. “It’s my car.”

He pulled in behind her Corolla and turned off the engine. He reached over to open the glove box, brushing Pam’s thigh in the process, and took out a toothbrush. They got out and Pam unlocked the front door of the house. They entered into an open foyer and she turned to her right and flipped on an overhead light. She led him past the kitchen and down a hallway.

“Do you have to use the bathroom?” Pam asked quietly.

“Ladies first!” Billy whispered.

“Such a gentleman. I won’t be long.”

Billy sat on a wicker loveseat that was in a small alcove off the hall. He imagined Pam behind the closed door, seated on the toilet with her jeans around her ankles, pissing, her Technicolor bush reflecting the light. Then washing her hands and face and brushing. Within two minutes the door reopened and she emerged.

“Your turn. When you’re finished meet me in there,” she said, pointing at a door slightly ajar, “And I’ll give you a tour of my bedroom.”

Billy peed and took care of his ablutions in record time. He walked into her room and the door clicked shut behind him. There was a soft light coming from a lamp on the nightstand and Pam was lighting a candle and incense.

It looked like any typical college dorm room. A bed, a desk, a dresser, nightstand, small table. And books piled everywhere.

“Pretty fancy, huh?” Pam asked, and she turned to face him.

Billy suddenly realized that here he was in this girl’s bedroom, looking at her wondrous redness and her heavenly body, with something fantastic about to happen, and he hadn’t even kissed her yet.

“Thanks for asking me to come over,” he said.

“I’m glad I did,” she said, gazing into his eyes.

Billy stepped a tad closer and took her hands into his.

“You are so hot!” he hissed. “But your lipstick looks a little uneven. Maybe I should blot your lips for you.”

He pulled her close and put his lips to hers, gently pressing for a few seconds before parting them with his tongue. She opened her mouth, their tongues collided and she sucked his into her mouth.

They unclutched their hands and were soon enveloped in a full body embrace, locked in each other’s arms, mouths meshed and their bodies mashed together. Billy felt the strength of Pam’s tits against his chest and the grind of her groin against his. His pecker was rising.

He backed her up and sat her butt on the edge of the bed. He knelt on the floor before her and started unbuttoning her blouse. Her hands roamed the flesh of his shoulders and chest under his shirt. When the blouse was off he tore his shirt off over his head and tossed it aside. He plunged his tongue back into her mouth and kissed her with a feral force as he fumbled with the hook of her bra.

When the bra was successfully removed his mouth roamed new territory: her ears, her neck and shoulders, taking its time as she cooed her pleasure. Then he reached her firm tits and firmer nipples, hard as nuts, and Pam moaned as he licked and kissed and sucked and teethed her avid, swollen bosom.

He slid his hands under her and palmed her butt cheeks as he lowered his head, tonguing her stomach and navel on the way, until his face was between her legs. He opened his mouth, and while squeezing her ass he hard-pressed his lips into her crotch and Pam groaned when he tried to suck the tight denim of her jeans into his mouth. He kept his mouth against her groin, pushing assertively, and she ground her mound against his face, over and over. Pam dry-humped his face while Billy lip-munched her shielded twat until the crotch of her jeans was soaked by his saliva on the outside, and by her own wetness within.

“Oh, God!” Pam murmured.

“Time to take these off,” Billy said, unbuckling her belt.

He unzipped her and yanked her soggy pants and thong down to the floor, then pulled them off from around her feet. He looked up at her. She has leaning back on her hands and in the soft flicker of candlelight he saw a thin layer of sweat glistening on her forehead and magnificent breasts. He spread her legs and replaced his hands back beneath her ass. He put his nose into her bright red muff and smelled it, then licked it. Then he sucked her clit into his mouth with her rosy pubes tickling his nostrils.

Pam shrieked loudly when she felt his lips wrap around her taut jewel and her pussy farted in his face with anticipation. She moaned with each suck and meat-grinded his face and she held the back of his head in her hands and pulled it against her. Billy squeezed the cheeks of her ass in perfect time with his clit sucking and the bed rocked and creaked with each swing.

This went on unabated for several minutes as he tried to suck a climax out of her. Soon Pam was lying back, resting on her elbows, moaning, watching, pushing, and waiting.

They didn’t have to wait much longer. Pam emitted a low-pitched screech when she released, and Billy tasted the funky tang of her lady cum as it washed his face. He kept sucking her throughout her spasms and her squeals, until they finally lessened and lessened, and only minor, intermittent aftershocks remained.

“Holy Shit!” Pam said when Billy removed his mouth from her passion fruit.

Billy stood up, unzipped and dropped his pants.

“Wow, no underwear!” she said.

“Yeah. Less laundry that way.”

She sat up and grabbed his extended member, hard and overdue.

“I want your cock,” she said, pulling him to her. He leaned down and kissed her mouth as she stroked him.

“Move back,” he said, and they scooted across the bedspread so that their bodies were fully on the bed.

She was on her back, he was on top, and their tongues were already fucking when he slipped his hard hot rod into her warm wet cunt.

Billy started slowly, but soon was pounding her hard, pinning Pam’s ass to the firm mattress with each thrust. The bedframe groaned its resistance and Pam moaned in unison as he used his tool as if it were an eight inch awl trying to deepen her hole.

On and on he hammered her, harder still, and he felt beads of sweat on her upper lip as he reached for the back of her throat with his tongue. He soon felt his cum rising and then slammed her hard enough that a bedpost banged loudly against the wall. He bellowed like an ox when he came, cum squirting deep into her vagina, spurt after spurt. Once his tank was empty, he didn’t stop poking her, but kept up his steady fucking.

“I want you to come again!” Billy wheezed in the midst of his motion.

“Me too!” she hissed in response.

He dug his fingertips into the crack of her ass and yanked her cheeks apart. She squealed like a pig when her asshole stretched.

“Ugh. Ugh. I’m getting close…”

He put his mouth to her ear and whispered, “Give me some more of your cum! Let me feel your hot cum all over my cock. Then you can lick it off!”

“Oh, fuck, here I…”

She let out with a high-pitched squawk when she exploded. Her torso shook violently as her volcano erupted and she rumbled like a drone throughout her body quakes. Billy hung on like a bull rider and stayed inside her, until his cock felt the flash flood of her climax.

Billy rolled off and lay beside her, spent. “Damn, you came a lot!” he said.

“I know!” she said. “Twice already!”

She wrapped her fingers around his penis and stroked it a few times. Then she put her hand, now slick with her cum, on his chest and rubbed it in.

“What were you doing to my ass, trying to rip it apart?” she asked, as she snuggled close.

“Nah, I just love your ass. Gotta get it ready.”

“Get it ready? Get it ready for what?”

“For when I put my dick up there!”

“In my butt? I don’t know about that!”

Billy turned on his side to face her and put his hand under her ass.

“Aw, come on, Pam,” he said softly. “How can you have an ass as nice as yours and not let me fuck it?”

“It’s too big.”

“It’s just right.”

He put his lips to hers and they opened instantly. As they sucked tongues he could feel her tense up when his middle finger entered her asshole. He stuck it all the way in and just kept it there as they kissed, letting her get used to the feel of it.

“That’s not so bad, is it?” he said, wiggling his finger inside her.

“That’s a finger. That’s a lot smaller than your cock!”

“It’ll work,” he said, and kissed her again. “We just have to lube up!”

“I don’t have any lube. Oh well…” she said, chuckling.

“I’m sure you have something in the kitchen that’ll do the trick!” Billy said enthusiastically.

“The kitchen?”

“Yeah, some cooking oil, vegetable oil, something like that.”

“I don’t know…”

He kissed her again. His dick was getting hard again just talking about it.

She put her head on his shoulder and they didn’t say anything for a few minutes. They both enjoyed the silence as they held each other. Pam was the first to speak.

“Are you ever going to take your finger out of my ass?” she asked, pinching him with her butthole.

“I guess I’ll have to when you get up to go get the oil,” he said.

Pam chuckled, and reached down and stroked his erection. “You drive a hard bargain!” she said, squeezing it. She reached behind her back and removed his finger from her rectum. “I’ll be right back.”

She got up, threw on her robe and went out the door, closing it behind her. The door reopened in about thirty seconds and Pam re-entered the room. She closed the door, tossed off the robe, and plopped into the bed with a plastic bottle of Crisco.

“I hope you know what you’re doing!” she said. “The last guy that tried it didn’t. And he was smaller than you!”

“You’re gonna love it,” Billy said. “Now roll over, relax and behave, or else.”

“Or else what, you’ll give me a hard time?” She giggled and rolled over onto her stomach.

“Ugh, this is no time for bad puns, Pam,” he said. At least she’s laughing, he thought.

He spread her cheeks and she sighed loudly when he flicked his tongue along the rim of her asshole. For the next couple of minutes he teased her, prepping her and coaxing murmurs of pleasure as his tongue danced along her crack and rim and in and out of her.

He unscrewed the cap off of the bottle, and spreading her buttocks apart, he poured oil along her crack and let it drip inside her. Then he injected his right index finger into her tunnel, and probed her and greased her inner walls. Then he entered her with his other index finger, and slid both fingers in and out of her gently, gliding in and out, stretching her and widening her for the onslaught soon to come.

After a few minutes of that there had been no resistance from Pam, only gentle delighted moans. Billy poured a liberal amount of oil into his hand and slathered it all over his rigid, restless cock. Then he pressed his bulbous purple helmet up against the tight circle of her asshole and pushed.

Pam gasped when he entered her and felt a searing burn as her anus stretched to take it in. But despite the wrenching of her twisted flesh and the pressured fit of her asshole snugly around his cock, she took a deep breath and was surprised at the ease with which his hard length skated into the depth of her. Billy rocked to and fro gently, and eased into her inch by inch, picking up momentum, and when her ass was filled he really started fucking. Minute after minute Pam yelped loudly with each anal slam.

“Damn, you got a fucking nice ass!” he sibilated into her ear. “So nice. So tight.”

He grunted with each ram, and she yelped a split second after every one. He reached around her and fingered her pussy and massaged her clit.

“Are you okay?” he asked.

“Ugh…”

“Something wrong?”

“No. Its okay, not bad. Just try to come pretty soon. I feel like I have to shit.”

That was all he needed to hear. He started pounding his meat into her with a fresh abandon. With one hand on her pussy, the other on her tit, and his mouth sucking on her earlobe, he stuck her over and over, using her slick walls to squeeze his cum out of him.

He groaned raucously when his tightened balls were ready and his semen began to rise. Poke after poke he shot rope after rope deep into her ditch until he was running on empty and about to collapse onto her back. When he pulled out of her he watched her dilated orifice return to its more natural state, and saw the backflow of his cum ooze out of her ass and drip onto the blankets.
—-
They didn’t speak for a while, just rested. No words were needed. Pam was lying on her side with her head on Billy’s chest and her arm draped over his stomach while he gently sifted his fingers through her hair.

After a while Pam raised her head and looked Billy in the eyes.

“You don’t think I’m a tramp, do you?” she asked.

“What? Of course not! I’ve wanted you ever since we first met and talked on the couch. I was jealous when you went upstairs with Tim.”

“Really? Me too.”

They put their mouths together and shared a long, deep kiss. She laid her head back on his chest and they were silent again.

Pam noticed that his cock was now half-turgid, a result of their protracted kiss. She lowered her arm and began gently stroking it with the tips of her fingers back and forth, caressing it, and soon it was back to its mighty max. She scooted down and Billy sighed lustily when she took it into her mouth.

With the side of her head resting on his stomach and the palm of her hand kneading his nuts, she closed her eyes and sucked him, her head dipping up and down. He craned his groin, helping her take his cock in. Her mouth glided up and down his shaft, skiing on her tongue, as more and more blood flowed into it and stretched its thin skin, moving him closer and closer to his boiling point.

Pam liked the warmth of his dick in her mouth and the feeling of it against her lips and tongue as it heated up. Billy had one hand in her hair and one on her shoulder, aiding her yo-yo movements as she gave head.

She took her time, savoring his hardness, licking and sucking for long minutes until her saliva hung in a string from her lips along his rigid shaft. Billy bleated a low, growly groan when he felt his liquid love start to churn its way up and Pam took that as her cue to suck harder, and soon they felt the roiling sizzle of his ejaculation. He expelled his cum into her mouth in repeated streams and she continued her oral suction. Once his gyrations had abated she relaxed her lips from around him, releasing his silky load from her mouth. His milky cum spilled over the head of his cock and down the length of it. Then she took his dick out of her mouth and licked him clean.

Billy pulled her head up to his and his tongue sledded through his own cum as he kissed her. Then Pam lay back with her cheek against his shoulder and before long they were fast asleep.
—-
At around four a.m. Billy woke up and went to use the bathroom and get a sip of water. When he got back into bed Pam was lying on her side so he spooned her from behind and put his arms around her. Soon his hands were busy touching her, gently feeling her, one hand on her tit and one on her snatch. He caressed her breast, and softy fingered her lower level, and although no words were spoken, Pam softly purred her pleasure. He felt her new wetness with his fingertips and she turned her head and body and they kissed. She put her hand on top of his and manipulated two of his fingers, one on either side of her clit, and guided them, helping them take her to what she hoped would be another visit to Lotusland.

When they ended their kiss she moved on top of him and sat on his cock, taking all of it into her wet heaven. Up and down she went, over and over, easily taking him into her again and again. Billy helped too, with his rhythmic groin and by lifting her butt. It was nice, smooth, slow fucking, and they took their time because there was no rush.

Billy groaned and came again, but Pam continued on her ride for several more minutes, and when finally she unleashed she let out a high-pitched squeak and Billy’s dick felt the trickle of her warm jizz.
—-
Billy awoke a couple hours later as the early morning light filtered through the window into the bedroom. He got up and dressed. When he was tying his shoes Pam stirred and turned on her side to watch him.

“Good morning!” he said.

“Good morning,” she said. “Leaving so soon?”

“Yes, I have a busy day.” He stood and sat on the bed. “But thanks for an incredible night. I’ll call you.” Then he kissed her goodbye. He went to the bathroom and squeezed a dollop of toothpaste out of the tube and brushed his teeth on the way out the door.

As he was starting up his van he realized he didn’t have Pam’s phone number. He wasn’t sure if he would be able to find it so he wrote her a short note with his work number and clipped it under the windshield wiper on her car.
—-
“What the hell was going on in there last night?” she said, gesturing toward Pam’s bedroom.

Pam and her aunt were sitting at the kitchen table drinking coffee.

“I had a friend over,” Pam said.

“A friend?” her aunt said dubiously. “Sounded like one hell of a friend.”

“Were we too loud?”

“Loud? I’m surprised the neighbors didn’t call 911!”

“Oh, I’m so sorry!” Pam said, blushing, then giggling. “I guess we got carried away.”

“Yeah, it sounded like you had a hell of a good time with your ‘friend’. I could use a friend like that!”

They laughed and sipped their coffees. Pam picked up a banana from the fruit bowl on the table and began to peel it.

“Are you going to see him again soon?”

“I don’t know.”

“Huh?”

“He said he’d call but I don’t think he has the number. And I don’t have his either. He was one of the roommates in that party house. But with finals coming up over the next two weeks and then me going home for the holidays for almost a month, I wouldn’t be seeing him anyway.”

“Well, if you decide to bring him back over please give me some notice. I’ll need time to buy some earplugs and soundproof the walls!”
—-
He didn’t hear from her. Day after day there was no phone call from Pam. Billy thought she must have lost his note, never got it, or was blowing him off. Finally, a week and a half later he heard from her. He got the message late on a Tuesday afternoon and he called her back right away. She apologized for how long it took for her to call.

“I’m sorry, Billy,” she said. “I got your note and was going to call you on that Monday. But I had final exams starting and I was so busy cramming and taking exams that I totally forgot. And then when I finally remembered, I had misplaced the number. When I finally found your note…I had used it to mark a page in a textbook…I felt dumb calling after so much time!”

“Well, I’m glad you finally called.”

“I didn’t want you to think I’d been murdered or kidnapped or dropped off the face of the Earth! But here’s the thing: I knew I wouldn’t be able to see you for a while.”

“Oh.”

“Because my last exam is Thursday, and I will be flying out to go home for the holidays for a month. I won’t be back until the beginning of next semester. But I enjoyed our night together, it was tremendous. I would love to do that again, although my aunt said we could have waked the dead, so we will have to tone it down a little!”

They both chuckled. Billy told her to have a safe trip and a nice holiday and she wished him the same.
—-
‘Oh well,’ Billy thought to himself. ‘Another red head bites the dust’. He wasn’t particularly upset or disappointed because he didn’t really know her very well and they didn’t have much invested in one another. It was just a little puzzling that she was blowing it off so easily. They’d had such an incredible night together it only made sense to want to repeat it.

With the holidays fast approaching there was much to do, so there was not a lot of time to brood about it. Things were busy as work with customers wanting installations before the holidays. There was shopping, decorating, visiting and numerous other things to do.
—-
Exams over, Pam’s bags were packed and she was ready to go. She was leaving on a jet plane.

“Goodbye Aunt Etta,” Pam said.

“Have a safe trip, Honey, and say Hi to everybody for me.”

“I will. And I am sure you will enjoy having a few weeks off and no roommate with noisy friends!”

Etta laughed. “You’re a great roommate, Pam, don’t you worry. But what should I do if your noisy friend calls?”

“Make some noise!”
—-
The weather was starting to turn colder and Billy was still sleeping in his van. He didn’t really mind it because it was comfortable enough and he was accustomed to it. At night he would park behind the rear wall of the carpet store and hook up to the electric. He’d plug in his space heater and he was snug as a bug in a rug. But it wasn’t any good for entertaining.

He started hanging out at J.K.’s Pub on weekend nights if he didn’t have other plans. He and his old roommates had been there many times and had met plenty of people, so he’d sometimes see somebody he knew. Over the holiday weeks the place was usually packed, filled with large groups and holiday parties. But after the holidays were over it was not as busy and he could find a seat at the bar without trouble.

J.K.’s Pub, being located not far from the college, had books on the walls, dart boards, and was a popular watering hole for the local intelligentsia. Billy walked in one Friday night and took a seat at the bar and ordered a draft. While he was waiting for his beer he overheard part of a conversation at a nearby table. They were evidently college faculty or staff members and they were talking about the new semester that had just begun earlier that week.

His beer arrived and he took a healthy gulp. Billy glanced around the room and he saw small clusters of mostly older, similar looking people huddled together talking. More college people, staff, professors, grad students, whatever, he guessed. Then he looked around the bar, which was a big circle. Going counter-clockwise, his eyes made it three-quarters of the way around the bar and stopped.

On the other side of the bar was a funky, sultry redhead. She had a sexy, carefree look all her own that said, ‘I am comfortable in my own skin, so don’t bullshit me and I won’t bullshit you, and let’s have a good time’. She was older than Billy, perhaps mid- to late thirties. Her golden copper locks flowed down in wavy curls past her shoulders and contrasted against her white blouse. Shiny gold hoops dangled from her ear lobes, foxy freckles dotted her cheeks, and her lip gloss glinted in the subdued light. He watched her as she raised her wine glass to her lips and took a sip.

Billy knew he had to talk to her. But she was with friends, he could tell by the way she was interacting with those around her, and all the stools were taken. To her right was an older bald guy and to her left was a small, bookish woman with wire-rimmed glasses. He watched them for a couple minutes and noticed that yes, they were talking, but there did not seem to be much intimacy or passion to their conversation.

She took another sip of her wine and placed the glass back onto the bar. Billy noticed that there was only about an inch left in her glass. He signaled the barkeep and he came right over.

“Ready for a refill?”

“Yes, thank you. And would you please send that lovely red-headed lady across the bar another of whatever she is drinking and put it on my tab?”

The bartender looked over his shoulder then back at Billy and winked. “You got it!” he said.

He watched her closely as she was served her new drink and the bartender gestured his way. He was staring into her eyes when she looked over at him. He raised his mug as if to say ‘Cheers’, and she paused with a curious look on her face, as if she were combing her memory and trying to put a name to his face. He thought for a moment that she may refuse to accept it, but then she silently mouthed the words ‘Thank You’, and raised her glass. They both took sips and shared a tacit toast.

He watched her for several more minutes. Her friends tried to give him the eye without being noticed, but they were pretty obvious about it. She talked more to the woman than the man but with not a whole lot of enthusiasm.

She rose from her chair and said something to them. She headed to the ladies room, which was about halfway around the circular bar toward him. He made sure he was watching the door when she came back out. She emerged and saw him looking at her immediately, smiled, and started walking his way. He spun around on his stool.

She looked even better up close and her bottom half was as good as the top. She was tall, maybe five-nine or five-ten, and slim, with firm medium-sized tits, long legs inside navy blue slacks, and a tasty rump. And those thick red curls.

“Thank you for the drink,” she said. Billy nodded. “Do I know you?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Then why did you buy me the drink?”

“Because I can’t take my eyes off of you.”

She laughed, and said, “Oh, Please!”

“I’m serious!”

She turned her head slightly and eyed him. “Is that the best line you could come up with?”

“It’s not a line; I’m not good with lines. It’s the truth.”

“You’re attracted to older women, is that it?”

“I’m attracted to you!” He paused and stared into her eyes, which were as blue as a gas flame. “Why don’t you blow off the bookworms and have a drink with me?”

She laughed. “Yes, they are a lively bunch, aren’t they? But it’s been a busy week. We were going to leave soon anyway.” She slanted her head, flicked her tongue briefly between her lips and smiled coyly. “But what the hell, I’m in a good mood! Let’s have a drink. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

“I’ll save your seat,” he said, patting the stool to his left.
—-
She came back and sat on the stool beside him. He had ordered another drink and it was waiting for her on the bar. They introduced themselves and started talking. And once they started talking it was nonstop without lulls or ebbs of any kind. It was stream of consciousness, one topic to the next, free-flowing, she said he said, blind date gold. After about an hour and two more drinks Billy ordered a calamari appetizer and they picked off the same plate.

They kept talking, munching squid and reordering drinks, and talked about a wide variety of subjects all over the map: books, films, jobs, music, school, plus anything else that popped into their minds. Despite their age difference they shared some similar tastes, like soul jazz and film noir and biographies, and they compared their knowledge, finding common ground. He learned that she was the Assistant Admissions Director at the college. As an employee of the college she could take three credits each semester for free and she was taking a class each semester working toward her master’s degree. She liked wine and was into T’ai-Chi and Yoga. Billy noticed she would touch him from time to time, on the hand or arm as she spoke, and as the night evolved, even more so. He thought, ‘Wow, this gal is it! Older maybe, but so what, she’s got it! J.K.’s is a redhead goldmine!’ Their connection was ablaze with possibilities. The more she talked, and the more he learned about her, the more he liked her. She was unique. He even liked her name, it was unique, too. Her name was Etta.

After a couple of hours Etta asked him where he lived.

“Too far to drive in my condition!” he said, grinning.

She leaned her head close to his.

“And what condition is that?” she said, a tad slurred.

“Too many beers and a total case of smittenness!” he said.

“Is that a word?” she asked, squinting.

“I have no idea,” he said.

“Check!” she called out, loud enough for all to hear.
—-
Etta said that she lived nearby. Billy followed her in his van to a community that looked vaguely familiar, a cookie-cutter neighborhood where most of the houses looked the same. A garage door went up as Etta pulled into her driveway, and she drove her car into the garage. Billy parked in the driveway, locked his van and wobbled into the garage as the overhead door lowered behind him. Then they wobbled into the house together. It was not until he was inside that he realized where he was.

Etta flicked on the light in the kitchen, put her keys and purse on the counter, and turned to him.

“Would you like something to drink?” she asked. “I have…”

“Nope,” he said with a smile, and took a baby step closer.

“Good! Me neither,” she said with relief.

Billy took her in his arms and kissed her and there was no hesitation. Her lips separated immediately to receive his tongue. His nose breathed in the fresh aroma of her hair and he detected a light, lemony scent as he tasted her mouth and felt the force of her tongue and the softness of her lips. Their first kiss was not a disappointment to either one of them; it was not a short one either.

“I don’t usually do this,” Etta said softly when their lips parted.

“What, kiss?” he asked.

“No, bring men home. In fact you are the first man I’ve been with in a long time.”

“I’m a lucky guy,” he said, pecking her lips. “Why me?”

She gave a resigned smile and said, “Good timing, I guess.”

“How so?”

“Well, it’s been quite a while…it’s been a long week…and you’re just… so darn cute!” she said, chuckling, and lightly pinched his nose.

“I think that you being a foxy, sexy, red-headed dynamo has something to do with it!”

“Think so?”

Billy nodded and added, “That plus our mutual state of smittenness!”

“Etta cocked her head and said playfully, “Is that really a word?”

“If it’s not a word, it’s a condition!”

“Wow!” she said. “Clever AND cute!”
They shared another long kiss and their tongues danced an energetic rumba while their hands roamed the range of their backs and butts.

“Come with me,” she said, grabbing his hand. “It’s time to get the cute guy into the redhead’s bed!”
—-
“Let me take my earrings off,” Etta said, and she turned to face the mirror above her dresser. A soft night light reflected off of it.

“Okay,” Billy said, moving close to her. He clutched her breasts from behind. “You take care of your earrings and I’ll take care of the rest.” He sunk his nose into her hair and unbuttoned her blouse from the top down.

She placed the earrings on the dresser and turned to face him. With her own shirt open, she unbuttoned his. Then, without a trace of shyness she removed her bra and Billy’s eyes feasted on her taut-nippled breasts for the first time.

“You like what you see?” she asked rhetorically, as she fondled his stiffening rod through the fabric of his jeans. They kissed again as they undid snaps and fumbled with zippers.

Once they were naked they fell into each other’s arms and fell onto the mattress as one, and the bed creaked in response.

Wrapped together, four hands slip-sliding all over their hungry flesh and their eager loins pounding out a love song, they kissed for a long time. Occasionally their mouths would part briefly so their lips could wander to other nearby erogenous places—ears, necks, shoulders, chests—but soon would recouple and their tongues would resume their pirouette.

“I love your body,” he rasped, as he reached between her legs and felt her sogginess. “You’re so hot…”

“You make me hot…”

“There’s so much I want to do with you…”

“Let’s do it…”

Billy put his mouth on Etta’s left tit and she squealed when he tenderly chewed on her nipple. He sucked and teethed her tits for several minutes as she purred in gratification.

He moved his head toward her southern hemisphere, licked her navel inside and out, and tongue-fondled her trimmed, red shrubbery on his way to her promised land. She squealed again when he spread her pussy lips and dove inside with his nose and tongue, smelling and tasting her musty spice for the first time. Her clit was hot and swollen and hard like a Jalapeno pepper, and her body quivered when he wrapped his mouth around it. He had sucked on it for thirty seconds or so when she stopped him.

“Wait!” she said sharply.

Billy looked up at her and asked what was wrong.

“Nothing, it’s wonderful,” she said. “But I want to do you too.”

Etta’s body squirmed away and she did a one-eighty on the bed. Now her snatch was in his face and his cock was in hers; he watched as his tumid length slued into Etta’s mouth. Then he cloaked his lips around her hot pepper and picked up where he’d left off.

Their bodies moved smoothly in sync as they noshed on their genitals. The bedroom was filled with moans of rapture and loud sucking and slurping sounds and the bed frame added to the cacophony as they 69’d their way closer and closer to climax.
—-
Pam had gone out with friends and it was about a quarter till one when she pulled her car into the driveway. She parked beside Billy’s van and wondered what the hell was going on. All the lights were out. She entered through the front door quietly, locked the door behind her and tip-toed down the hall.

She heard animal noises coming from behind her aunt’s bedroom door. Deep moans accompanied by a two-part chorus of oral sex, the vigorous smacking of wet lips on thermal flesh, and the bed straining with the force of it.

Then Pam heard a loud gag and her aunt’s clear, excited voice.
—-
Billy’s cock was deep in Etta’s mouth. She was sucking him like a possessed vixen so he put a little extra pump in his hump and she gagged loudly. She took his dick out of her mouth for a moment.

“Jesus, Am I going to come!” she growled lustily.

Billy sucked her clit harder and kept his mouth busy as he waited. She took his cock back into her mouth and with the strength in her groin plastered her cunt into his face. Billy pounded his dick into her mouth and Etta tried to suck the orgasms out of both of them. She emitted a piercing cry when finally her bridled sex was vented and her catharsis of cum was released.

Billy wasn’t far behind. His own storm had been brewing and he felt his semen ascending. He grunted harshly and shot ropes of his cum into Etta’s throat.
—-
Pam’s mouth was agape as she listened to Etta and Billy’s euphoric orgasms through the wall that separated her bedroom from her aunt’s. Now she knew what Etta had been talking about when Pam had had her noisy friend over for the night. These walls are thin. But now her noisy friend was on Etta’s side of the wall. When their frantic expulsions were over it was quiet. Then she could hear their soft, muffled conversation but couldn’t decipher what was said.
—-
In their afterglow, Etta and Billy lay side by side recovering with their arms and legs enwrapped.

“You know something?” Billy said softly.

“What?” Etta said, tracing her fingertip around his right nipple.

“You are the first woman I have ever been with where our first time was a sixty-nine. That is so cool!”

“Seemed like the right thing at the right time,” she said.

“Yes, believe me it was!” He kissed the top of her crimson dome, and swallowed. “I think I have been here before.”

“What do you mean?” Etta asked, and turned her face to his.

“Do you have a niece named Pam?”

“Well, yes I do, but…” She stopped. “Oh my God, I can’t believe it. You’re the noisemaker!”

“What? Excuse me…”

“You’re the guy from the party house! You spent the night with her in the next room and rattled the walls all night long. You were loud enough to…!”

“Pam was really loud…”

“You both were!”

“Okay.”

“Oh my God!”

They didn’t say anything for a minute or two.

“I swear,” Billy said. “I didn’t know until after we got here. And I felt so attracted to you, and thought you were to me, and Pam blew me off anyway…”

Etta put a finger to his lips. “It’s okay.”

“I’m sorry,” he said. “I don’t want to cause a problem with you two…”

“Shhh…” Etta whispered. “It’s okay. You’re right, she did blow you off and she said it was great and she liked you but she was going home for the holidays. I didn’t understand it at the time.”

“I’m sorry.”

“Stop, don’t apologize.” She planted her lips against his. He squeezed her tight as they kissed and she wrapped her fingers around his stiffening cock and drew it near her rewetted twat.

“We’ll work it out, Baby. Just put this thing inside me!”

Etta fed his cock into her wet cunt and Billy rolled on top of her, stuck his tongue in her mouth, slapped his hands around her ass and started pounding.

After three or four strokes they were in perfect sync. He drove his dick into her and she milked his girth with the walls of her pussy with each coordinated shove. They built momentum one poke after the other and the room again filled with the sounds of their moans and groans and the bed screeching with their thrusts.
—-
Pam listened as their muted conversation segued into primal bleats of lovemaking and the bedframe grumbled in retort. They were fucking now, there was no mistaking that. She could picture it by remembering it: From the sound of the bed, Billy was on top, ramming his big cock into Etta the same way he had rammed it into her, time after time after time until both would come in communal carnal bliss.

Pam slipped two fingers into her own wet gash and started rubbing her clit in jealous masturbation. Faster and faster she worked herself up, and harder and harder her clit became as she homed in on her release. She heard a low bellow from beyond the wall which told her Billy was getting close to orgasm. A raspy, high-pitched shriek from Etta soon after meant that her cum was also on the way. Pam stroked herself even harder with her slimy fingers, keeping pace with her neighbors, until just as the bed in the next room was once again still, her love water flowed.
—-
Billy started unloading his cum and by the third spurt, Etta wailed and shook like a wobbly vane in a windstorm as she ejected her own. He stayed inside her for a moment until their tongues finished fucking, and then he pulled his cooked meat out, removed his fingers from the crack of her ass, and rolled onto his back to lie beside her.

They said nothing and soon were fast asleep.
—-
Etta’s eyes opened at sunrise and she noticed right away that Billy must have been having a good dream because his penis was at full mast. She bent down and sucked him awake.

Billy woke immediately. He ran his fingers through her hair as she sucked him to a stressful swell. But he knew he had to fuck her, he had to feel that warm, wet glove around his swollen cock again.

“I want to fuck you!” he said.

She de-cocked her mouth and said ‘Okay’. Billy rolled on top of her.
—-
‘Geez, they’re at it again,’ Pam thought.

It was early morning, the sun was barely up. She heard them fucking. She listened and fingered herself.
—-
“Leaving so early?” Etta asked, as Billy stood pulling on his pants.

“Yeah, I have to get going,” he said, and sat on the bed beside her. “I’d love to sleep in with you but I have to work this morning. But I’d like to see you again soon if possible.”

“Oh, I think that’s very possible,” she said softly.

He finished dressing and they shared one last, long kiss. He made sure they exchanged numbers, then he left. Outside he saw Pam’s car parked next to his van.
—-
Etta didn’t see Pam that morning. She was in the kitchen early making coffee and Pam was still in bed; then she took a shower and when she was done Pam had left. She had hoped to talk to her first thing, but now that would have to wait.

Throughout the day Etta went about her business but had an uneasy feeling in her gut that she knew wouldn’t go away until she and Pam talked and cleared the air. She hoped Pam wasn’t too mad and would understand that if she had known who he was she would have never brought him home; although now she was sure glad she had.

That evening Etta brewed a cup of tea and had just sat down on the sofa when Pam’s car pulled into the drive out front. Pam came in through the front door and looked at Etta, who with glassy eyes was standing beside the foyer.

“Pam, I’m so sorry, I didn’t know, I swear! Neither did he until halfway through the night!”

“Please…”

“Pam, I’m serious. Come sit down. Let’s talk about this. Do you want some tea?”

“No, I want something stronger than that!”

Pam went to the kitchen and returned to the living room with a bottle of wine and two glasses. She sat beside Etta, poured two glasses and handed one to Etta. She raised her glass.

“To the noisemaker!” Pam said, and they drank.

“I’m sorry, Pam, I really am, I had no idea it was him. I was at J.K.’s with people from my office. We were drinking, we got tipsy, I guess I needed to get laid. He was so charming…”

“Oh, I know all about that!”

“Anyway, I never would have done it knowingly. But Billy said you’d blown him off, and…”

“I know. I meant to call him but I didn’t. You snooze you lose, right?”

They sat quietly sipping their wine for a minute.

“Damn, you two were loud last night!” Pam said. They both laughed, and relaxed a little bit.

“Sorry, but as you know, he does know how to please a woman.”

“Yes, he does. And I heard you squealing half the night and early this morning. Quite entertaining!”

Etta took Pam’s hand. “So you’re not mad at me?” she said.

“No, I’m not really mad,” Pam said. “I guess I’m just jealous.” She squeezed Etta’s hand.

They were quiet again as they held hands and sipped wine.

“I masturbated!” Pam said softly, peering into Etta’s eyes.

“You masturbated?”

Pam nodded. “Yes, twice,” she said. “Once last night and once this morning. I came with both of you too.”
“You did? Wow, I would have liked to see that!” Etta continued. “I thought of you too when we were doing it. After I knew who he was I thought about how he’d already done it all with you.”

Etta scooted a little closer Pam and turned to face her.

“You know something, Pam?”

“What?”

“You look really sexy when you’re jealous.”

“Yeah, right!”

“No, I mean it. But let me ask you something. Were you jealous because I went to bed with Billy…or because Billy went to bed with me?”

“Huh?” Pam said, with her eyes glued to Etta’s.

Etta stared back at Pam and both were silent for a long, frozen moment. Etta knew what she wanted to do, knew what she felt she had to do, and also knew the risks involved. She leaned her head close to Pam’s and kissed her niece on the lips.

It was not a long kiss, but it was a pleasant one, four soft lips meshed together, and although Pam was surprised she did not resist.

When they broke the kiss Etta did not move her face far from Pam’s. Pam’s eyes resembled deep, blue pools staring back at her. Then Etta put her free hand behind Pam’s head and kissed her again and there was no hesitation. Pam’s mouth opened at the first prod of Etta’s tongue and they were instantly lip-locked into a long, passionate kiss rife with probing tongues and wandering hands. It seemed to go on and on, and as it did Pam and her aunt crossed a personal threshold that neither of them would be able to turn back from.

“I can’t believe we just did that,” Pam said when they parted.

“We really did. I’ve wanted to kiss you like that for a long time, Pam. Are you okay?”

“Yeah, I think so.”

“You think so?”

“I’ve never kissed a woman like that before. I didn’t know that you liked…”

“I’ve had a couple of relationships with women before. We kept them discreet. I like men and women. But ever since you moved in and I saw what a hot, sexy woman you’d become…well, I’ve wanted you.”

“I thought you were the hot, sexy one.”

“For the past few months I’ve been watching you, staring at your incredible body—your crotch, your ass, your boobs, your legs—and I wanted to make a move. I’ve fantasized about it. But I knew it was a big risk, and it was probably wrong, and I was so afraid you’d reject me, and if you did I’d ruin what we did have, and…”

Pam mashed her mouth against Etta’s and plunged her tongue into her mouth. She felt one of Etta’s hands on her breast and the other slip inside the back of her jeans. Her hand felt Etta’s inner thigh for the first time. They kissed hard and strong as their hands explored. Gradually their kiss softened, and slowly diminished to tender, loving lip work. When their lips finally parted Pam chuckled.

“What’s so funny?”

“My father would flip out!” Pam said.

“Oh My God, ain’t that the truth!” Etta laughed. “My big brother is not the most tolerant guy around. He might not understand.”

Etta took Pam by the hand and said, “Come to my room. I want to make love to you.”

“I’ve never been with a woman before…”

“You’re a fabulous kisser. Let’s start with that and see what happens. The rest will take care of itself.”

Etta led Pam to her bed and kissed her body as she undressed her, her neck, shoulders, breasts, tummy, her strawberry snatch. They became lovers that night.
—-
“What are we going to do about Billy?” Pam asked Etta.

It was early morning two days later. They were lying in each other’s arms after another boundless round of sex. Etta’s tongue had roamed every inch and orifice of Pam’s body and Pam had had no trouble adapting to this new pussy-eating thing.

“Let’s share him!” Etta said.

“Share him?”

“Sure, why not? We both liked fucking him. He definitely liked fucking us. It took me a long time to get you into bed so I’m not giving you up. But he’s the reason we finally ended up in bed together so why not add him into the mix? It could be fun. And I doubt he’d turn down the chance to fuck both of us. Two redheads are better than one!”

They laughed, kissed and Pam said, “Yes, I think he’d agree with that!”

“I’ll call him today,” Etta said. “I’ll invite him for dinner on Saturday. I’ll tell him it’s an all-nighter.”

They dragged their naked bodies into the bathroom to get ready for the day. They climbed into the shower together and began bathing. Pam couldn’t resist: she knelt before Etta and put her mouth on her open pussy. Etta put her hands into Pam’s hair, guiding her, and slowly swinging her crotch into her face. With the shower water pounding down, and Etta’s whimpers echoing off the tiled walls, Pam ate until her mouth was washed out with her Aunt’s cum.
—-
Etta called Billy that morning and left a message. He called back right after lunch.

“I’ve been thinking about you,” Billy said.

“I’ve been thinking about you too,” Etta replied. “In fact, so has Pam.”

“Oh, really? How are things with Pam? Was she upset about us?”

“Maybe at first, but we settled things.”

“That’s good. So, did you kiss and make up?”

“Yes, I guess you could say that,” Etta said, stifling a grin. “But the reason I called: Would you like to have dinner Saturday night? My treat.”

“Why sure,” Billy said. “I’d love to!”

“Okay, great, it’s a date. Do you know the seafood place at the Lake Park, next to the Hyatt? Let’s meet there at seven, is that okay with you?”

“That would be fine.”

“Wonderful, I look forward to seeing you. And Billy…”

“Yes?”

“Don’t make any plans for Sunday morning.”
—-
Pam was already home when Etta came through the door and kissed her.

“It’s all set,” Etta said. “We’re going to meet him at the Seafood House at the lake. We’ll have a nice dinner. He knows he’ll be spending the night; he just doesn’t know how great his dessert is going to be!”

“Wow! I get to sleep with a beautiful woman and a handsome man. And they’re both great in bed!”

“Well, maybe…”

“Maybe? What do you mean?”

“Maybe we’ll get some sleep!” Etta said, and they both laughed.

“You know what, Aunt Etta…”

“Just Etta.”

“Oh, right, sorry Etta. I was thinking about doing something with my hair. Cut and curl, you know, just like yours. Would that bother you?”

“Bother me? No, not at all. But why?”

“Well, first, because yours is so sexy. And second, to blow Billy’s mind!”

“All right, let’s blow his mind. Among other things!”

Etta was laughing as she dialed the phone to make Pam an appointment with her hairdresser.
—-
Before they knew it, it was Saturday. It had been a whirlwind week. Pam had juggled her classes with her fervor for her new relationship, the passionate sex, sleeping and waking up in bed with Etta, anxiety about if the family found out, and her uncertainty about their upcoming three-way date with Billy.

They dressed together. Both wore dresses that showed off their comely shapes, Etta a black, low cut shift and Pam a double V-neck in gray. They applied minimal makeup, wore simple gold earrings and packed a few other necessary items in an overnight bag. Etta had booked them a room at the Hyatt.

They drove together to the hotel and checked in. They hung some sexy lingerie in the bathroom and placed some oils and lotions and lubes on the nightstand. They opened a bottle of champagne and Etta made a toast.

“Here’s to a wonderful, sexy, dirty night with my new girlfriend…and our new boyfriend!”

They clinked glasses and kissed. They drank their champagne and then Etta left for the restaurant. She wanted to be seated when Billy arrived. Pam would join them a few minutes later.
—-
Etta was seated at a corner table with her back to the wall so she could watch the door. At about five minutes after seven she glimpsed Billy in the entryway. He spoke briefly to the hostess and started looking around. She stood and waved and Billy smiled and started walking to her table. As he neared the table she opened her arms, gave him a warm hug and kissed him, slipping him the tip of her tongue in the process.

They exchanged their hellos and took their seats at the table. Billy felt a tickle down below as he admired her remarkable mien, her sexy, frizzy red locks tumbling over her shoulders, her slinky, low-cut black dress hugging her breasts, her wide smile and ruby lips already sucking him in.

“I’ve looked forward to tonight all week!” Etta said enthusiastically, squeezing his hand.

“So have I,” Billy replied. “I haven’t stopped thinking about you since I left you last Saturday morning.”

“I’ve thought about you too. It was a wonderful night…and so unexpected!”

“Yes, sometimes those are the best times, when things just seem to happen naturally: No pretenses or games. And I’m glad it didn’t mess things up with you and Pam.”

“No, we worked that out,” Etta said as she stood up. “And speak of the devil…”

Billy looked up and saw another foxy, smiling redhead approaching their table. It was Pam, looking red hot in a gray dress. Billy rose to greet her.

“Hello, Honey,” Etta said, and kissed Pam on the lips.

“Hi, Billy,” Pam said, and turned to him, put her hand on his shoulder and kissed him. “Nice to see you again.”

“Yes, nice to see you too!”

Billy was surprised to see Pam. He was momentarily speechless, but not disappointed.

“So, shall we order drinks?” Etta said, as their waiter approached the table.

Everyone nodded and small talk ensued. Drinks, then dinners were ordered and all three became more relaxed.

“I like your hair!” Billy said to Pam. “It looks great. What made you decide to change it?”

“I wanted to turn you on,” Pam said.

“Well, it’s working!”

“Are you surprised to see Pam here tonight, Billy?” Etta asked.

“Uh, yes, I guess I am. But I’m not disappointed.”

“That’s good, that’s what we were hoping for. Because, you see, we both owe you quite a bit of gratitude.”

“Gratitude? But why? I didn’t do anything. I can’t take credit for being attracted to two sexy women.”

“Au contraire, you did quite a bit for us actually.”

“How did I do that?”

“You remember when we were talking on the phone the other day and I told you about talking to Pam after you spent the night last weekend? You asked if Pam and I had kissed and made up? Well, we did quite a bit more than that.”

Pam and Etta looked at each other and smiled, then both looked at Billy.

“We talked about it and it helped us realize a couple things. First, we admitted that we were both very attracted to you. And second, we realized we were also very attracted to each other.

Etta let that sink in for a moment and took a sip of wine.

“You see, Pam and I have always loved each other—she’s my brother’s daughter, and I’m her aunt. But by talking about what happened and our mutual affection for you, it helped us realize that we have a different kind of affection for each other too, and we finally acted upon it. Our relationship has now been elevated to a whole new level. Is this making any sense?”

“Sure, I think I get it. I appreciate you trusting me enough to tell me all this, but…where do I fit in?”

“You are the reason we found the courage to cross that line together. By both of us spending a night in bed with you…really good nights, by the way…and then by talking it through, our lives have changed. And we want you in our lives.”

“You see, we didn’t want to fight about you,” Pam chipped in. “We want to share you.”

Billy took a drink while he tried to digest what he was hearing.

“Billy, we see it like this,” Pam continued. “You have already screwed both of us. Now we want you to screw BOTH of us.”

“Oh Pam, Honey, I love it when you talk dirty!” Etta laughed. Turning to Billy she added, “I’ve rented us a nice room at the hotel next door. There’s champagne, beer, room service and a king bed. And check-out time is not until noon tomorrow!”

You didn’t make any plans for tomorrow morning, did you?” Pam asked.

Billy shook his head.

“Good,” Pam said. Then with her mouth to Billy’s ear she whispered, “I want to suck your cock right after you fuck Etta’s ass!”

“So, what do you think?” Etta asked.

“I think I died and went to Redhead Heaven!” Billy exclaimed.

“That’s what we were hoping for. Now let’s enjoy our dinner and then we can go over to our room for desserts!”
—-
“Nice room!” Billy said, as he looked around, checking it out. There was a large king bed, comfortable furniture, drinks on ice, soft music was playing. Pam dimmed the lamps and lighted several candles.

He felt a tug on his arm and Etta spun him around and pasted her mouth onto his. Their tongues pounced and they shared a long, hot kiss, her hand already between his legs. Their lips had parted barely an inch when Pam’s mouth replaced Etta’s, and Pam and Billy had their own long kiss. The longest, deepest kiss of all was the third one, when Billy watched in awe as the two redhead foxes sucked tongues. He was getting incredibly turned on and they knew it, and he felt the growth in his groin as he watched them go at it.

“Get undressed,” Etta said. “We’ll be right back. We have a little surprise for you.”

Pam and Etta went into the bathroom together. Billy stripped down and sat on the edge of the bed. His staff was already at full mast. He heard muffled voices from the bathroom but couldn’t understand anything they were saying. Then he heard the door open and when they emerged he thought he was seeing double.

Other than a slight difference in their heights, they looked like twins. The same curly, red locks, flowing a couple inches below their shoulders. The same red lipstick and nail polish. Identical skimpy, lacy white, see-through negligees that left nothing to the imagination, and matching black thongs covering their delicious strawberry pies.

“What do you think?” Pam asked.

“I think I’m speechless. I’m ready for dessert!”

“So are we,” Etta said. “Now you get to roll out the red carpets!”

Decisions, decisions. Billy wondered if this was some kind of psychological test: Which red carpet would he roll out first? He wasn’t taking any chances. He stood up in front of them…his dick was already standing…and he simultaneously slipped his hands into each of their thongs, palmed their red foliage, and slipped two fingers into each pussy, both already wet. He was not playing favorites.

The ladies moaned together and both reached out for him at once and their mouths zeroed in on his at the same time. They almost butted heads, but somehow in the passion of the moment the angles worked out and they all instantly delved into a three way kiss. Six lips and a trio of tongues collided in a lustful mouth-fuck, two went cunts grinded on his fingers, and a hand wrapped tightly around his enlarged cock.

Billy never knew you could even kiss two girls at once, but damn if it wasn’t working out so far, he thought to himself. It went on a little longer, and then they backed him up until the backs of his legs bumped the bed and he plopped down on the mattress with pussies in his hands.

“Undress each other!” Billy said. “Slowly!”

That was all the encouragement the girls needed. They smiled and turned to face each other and he watched them kiss in the flickering candlelight.

“I’ll do you first,” Pam said to Etta. As they shared another sexy kiss, Pam removed Etta’s cover, which didn’t take much; she moved the spaghetti strap over and it fell to the floor. Still kissing, Etta now wore only her G-string. Pam went down on her knees and kissed Etta’s pussy through the flimsy fabric. Then she looped her thumbs inside the wiry strap and pulled the garment down to the floor, gave Billy a quick glance and a smile, and then slipped her tongue inside Etta’s snatch.

This was unexpected, but not unwelcome. Etta moaned loudly and held Pam’s head as she tasted her.

“Damn, you two are hot!” Billy said. Etta was looking at him, and winked.

Soon Etta pulled Pam’s head up to hers and kissed her. “My turn!” she whispered. Billy’s dick felt like it was about to explode as he watched the scene repeat itself, but reversed: He watched Etta remove Pam’s clothes and eat pussy.

Billy began stroking himself. He’d always thought it was a turn-on to see two girls getting it on, but this was even better than he could have imagined: Not only two redheads top to bottom, but an incestuous matched set, which made it all the more spicy and dicey.

“Oh, no you don’t!” Pam said, as she noticed Billy’s handiwork. “Etta, look what he’s doing.”

Etta turned to see Billy’s hand around his cock. “Need help with that?” she asked.

The girls came over and sat on either side of him. Etta grabbed the back of his neck and kissed him as she brushed his hand away and forcefully clutched his cock. Pam sucked his nipples for a long minute before she got down on her knees between his legs. Etta fed his cock into her mouth.

“Lay down,” Etta said, gently pushing him onto his back.

With his butt on the edge of the bed, and his dick deep into Pam’s mouth, Billy watched Etta swing onto the bed and straddle him. She scooted up so that the lips of her twat were kissing the lips on his face. He dove right in and picked up where Pam had left off. Etta was getting her pussy eaten for the second time in a few short minutes.

The noisemakers were already in fine form. Billy grunted as Pam’s keen mouth tugged him down south, and slurped as Etta grinded her salty slit into his face. Pam was doing a pretty good job slurping herself, on her knees with a mouthful of hot cock and drool dripping out of her mouth.

Pam then decided it was time to put that big cock inside her. She stood up and positioned herself on the edge of the bed and lowered herself onto it, and all around it; Billy groaned and Etta continued fucking his face with her cunt.

Pam was fucking Billy, and Billy was fucking Pam. Then she leaned forward, put her arms around Etta and took hold of her tits. She held tight as she increased her up-down pounding on Billy’s hard meat and sucking on Etta’s neck. Billy was really getting into poking Pam, but was also trying not to suffocate with his face flush against Etta’s marinated camel toe and strawberry patch.

Billy knew that pretty soon something had to give. He’d already had a massive boner while watching Pam and Etta making out. Then he got a blowjob from Pam. And now he was fucking her, even if he couldn’t really see her. He knew he was going to shoot a wad here pretty damn quick.

“That’s it, Baby, eat me just like that!” Etta moaned, twisting her crotch. “Yeah, right there, that’s it, ooh, I’m going to shoot my dirty cum all over you…”

Damn if that dirty talk didn’t drive him to the edge every damn time! With a loud moan his body buckled and his load rose up out of him, string after string. Pam fucked him even harder and kept it up even after he’d emptied his tank.

Pam shrieked and bit Etta on her shoulder, and Billy felt her wetness get wetter as her cum surrounded his tired cock and trickled out of her stuffed cunt and over his thighs and balls. Then, almost immediately he felt Etta’s polished nails dig into his scalp and her jizz jetted into his mouth.
—-
Billy was lying between them, a red head on each shoulder, with one arm around Pam and one around Etta, and a tit in each hand. They’d collapsed in a zonked heap and no one had said anything for a few minutes. His dick tickled after all the action it had already had.

“I hate to break this up, even for a minute, but I gotta go to the bathroom,” he said, letting go of their tits. Pam and Etta feigned pained expressions and reluctantly took their heads off his shoulders.

“But don’t go away!” Billy said, and bounded out of the bed. He figured he better piss while his dick was temporarily flaccid. When he did his urine initially squirted off in two different directions before he gave himself a yank and unified the stream and was able to hit his target. He washed his hands and splashed his face with cold water. He looked at himself in the mirror. His hair was a mess, his face was reddened and he had a fresh scratch on his neck. He felt like he had just gone two rounds with Joe Frazier.

When he reentered the room, the girls were already going at it. Etta was lying on her stomach and Pam was on her knees behind her ramming a rubber dildo up her ass.

“I’m getting her ready for you!” Pam said enthusiastically. “There was one thing you gave me the night you slept with me that you forgot to give Etta. I’ve been telling her she’s going to get it and she’s going to like it. I’ve been waiting for this!”

Billy’s cock was perking back up. Pam picked up a small bottle of lube off of the bedspread and left the dildo sticking out of Etta’s ass.

“Come here,” she said.

Billy moved close to Pam and she kissed his penis, and then began stroking it.

“Let’s get this bad boy hot and heavy and I’ll lube you up too. Strawberry flavored!” she said, and licked some off of her finger.

Billy’s dick was hard in no time and Pam slathered it with the sweet smelling gel. Not to be wasteful, she stuck the remaining gob on her finger into her own asshole, just in case.

The dildo was maybe two inches wide, and Billy watched Etta’s sphincter slowly close after Pam pulled the fake dick out of her. Billy thought, ‘This is going to be good, it looks like they’ve been practicing’.

Pam moved to the side and pulled Billy by the dick and placed its tip in prime position. The asshole winked. “Be gentle!” she said.

Billy spread her crack with his thumbs and pressed his cockhead hard against her opening. Etta grunted as he pushed himself in. Pam was massaging Etta’s back and already sucking on the dildo.

Etta squealed and gripped the edge of the mattress when Billy forced his oiled rod into her tight tunnel. She felt his stiff width against her rectal walls and a prickly drag as he pushed further in. Once his cock was in deep, Billy slid it in and out gently a couple times before picking up his pace. Soon he was slinging it pretty good and Etta was half grunting/half crying with each push.

“Oh, fuck!” Etta croaked.

“This is so fucking hot!” Pam blurted, now fucking herself with the dildo.

Billy was throwing all of himself into it, literally, eagerly pounding Etta’s cozy ass while watching Pam ram the rubber cock into her twat.

Etta had been fingering herself since Pam had lubed her ass and inserted the dildo, and now she announced that she was about to come. That made Billy bang harder, deep inside her, in effort to syphon his cum up from the depths of his scrotum.

“Ugghhh…” Billy howled.

“Aurrrgghh…” Etta wailed.

Pam heard their orgasmic clamors and knew what it meant. She squeezed Etta’s hand and knew by her vice grip that she was unloading onto the bedcovers. Billy let out with one final gut-wrenching bellow and released his load into Etta’s rear end.

When Billy pulled his drained cock back out, he watched again with awe as her asshole shrunk back to normalcy and his cum seeped out.

Pam repositioned herself. She licked up the cum from Etta’s ass. Then, as she’d promised, she took Billy’s cock into her mouth and sucked him, and extracted the few last drops of his seed that had not managed to make it all the way to daylight.
—-
That’s the way it went that night. They all would rest for a while, but sooner or later somebody started fooling around. Etta went to the bathroom and when she came back out Billy was fucking Pam doggy style. Pam went to the bathroom and when she came back out Etta had a dick in her mouth. Billy’s penis was sore all around.

Billy had always thought that love triangles were bad news, but damn if this one wasn’t starting off great! With a cock, two cunts, three tongues, four tits, six lips and three assholes the possibilities and combinations were limitless! They all fell asleep with smiles on.
—-
In the morning Billy woke up with a massive hard-on as usual, but he had to pee like a racehorse. In the bathroom he contorted his body and pushed down on his erection to try to steer his piss into the toilet. Mostly it hit the bowl. But with the skin of his dick stretched to the max, it hurt like hell because the sides of his shaft were rubbed raw. He found a small bottle of body lotion on the sink and gently massaged it in, hoping it would soothe the soreness. Then when he returned to the bed, damn if those two redheaded nymphets weren’t ready to suck his dick again!

‘Shit’, Billy thought to himself, ‘Life is tough!’

Billy watched Pam and Etta take turns sucking him and intermittently kissing and making out. It hurt a little but he toughed it out. Then it gradually evolved into Etta doing the cocksucking and Pam doing Etta. Billy watched Etta’s mouth on his cock and Pam’s mouth on Etta’s twat and realized his own mouth had nothing to do; all he could do was watch. So, he got Pam to move her body around and repositioned so her crotch was up near his face, and by bending his torso a little he could reach it with his mouth. Bingo, just like that, he was chomping down on Pam’s wet pussy and sucking her clit like it might try and get away. He never thought it could happen, but there they were, all of them deeply consumed in an oral sex trio, and within a few short minutes they each received a mouthful of cum.
—-
They were getting hungry. It was getting to be mid-morning and they hadn’t eaten much at dinner the night before. Pam said she would take the first shower. Fortunately the stall was too small for all three to shower at once; if it had been big enough for all of them, they feared they may never get out of there!

After all were cleaned up and smelling fresh and dressed (Pam and Etta had brought a change of clothes, Billy wore his same clothes from the night before) they packed and checked out of the hotel. The girls threw their bags in the car and they decided to have lunch at the same restaurant they’d been to the night before. Billy admired his ‘girlfriends’ as he walked behind them to the table, two fine manes of curly red hair, two pair of long, lean legs and two sexy asses, all wrapped up in tight jeans. They sat at the same table and ordered fish sandwiches and Bloody Marys, and talked about the night they had just all spent together.

“So Billy, have you enjoyed our date?” Etta asked, with a wink.

“Enjoyed it? It was probably the greatest night of my life!” he said.

Etta chuckled and gave Pam a sly grin. “Ooh, that’s what I like to hear. That was our goal!”

“Well, you did it. It was the greatest night, and it didn’t even kill me, or break my dick off, although it may have come close, and I may need a few days to recover. I could get used to that!”

Etta and Pam looked at each other, then at him. “Could you?” Etta asked.

Billy had a puzzled look on his face. “Could I what? Get used to it?”

Etta grabbed Pam’s hand and Billy’s hand at the same time. “Look, Billy, we’ve talked about this. Why don’t you move in with us?”

“Move in? With the two of you?”

“Of course, with the two of us. Who else? We have plenty of space, a couple rooms we never use, you can’t beat the rent and it will get you out of that van! Not to mention the fringe benefits…for all three of us!”

Billy was flabbergasted. What would it be like living with these red bombshells? Would his dick ever heal? Would he be able to stand up straight again? Would his body run out of cum? They told him the rent, which he said was ridiculously low. They told him, no problem, he could raise the rent whenever he wanted. They said the bottom line was that they wanted him in their lives, if he wanted them in his.

Billy thanked them profusely and said it sounded like a great offer. He would think about it.
—-
Ten seconds later Billy said ‘Yes’. He would move in on Monday after work.
—-
All day Monday he thought about the move. It could be great, or it could be turn out to be a mess, but he was anxious. He’d never been all that successful keeping one girl happy, much less trying to juggle two. In fact the only times he’d ever come close to a triangle he’d had to work to keep them apart, not move in with them! He told himself it would be fun to try. And he could always leave if things went wacko.

It was about five-thirty when he drove up to the house. There was a big van from a retail mattress store out front. They were unloading a mattress and box springs and carrying them into the house. Etta and Pam were supervising.

“Hi Billy,” Etta said, and she kissed him. Then he kissed Pam.

“What’s going on?” Billy asked.

“I got us a new bed. Same day service!”

“What was wrong with the other bed?”

“Nothing really, I guess,” Etta said. “But this new bed is King Size!” Then softly, she added, “Sleeps three!”

“Got all new linens too,” Pam said. “We can try it out tonight!”

Billy looked at the sly grins on the two red foxes.

That’s when he knew he’d made the right decision.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

BBW threesome

04 Sunday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Masturbation, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, BBW, Bi-sexual, Consensual Sex, Female/Female, Male/Female, Plumper, threesome, True Story

Introduction:

I am a 20y/o chubby BBW college student who just recently had my first threesome with a couple from Craigslist. I loved it and I thoughts other might too.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I am 5’5″, brown hair, blue eyes, you can call me Mae, and actually I’m quite pretty, except for the fact that I’m over weight. I’m one of those girls that always gets the “you’d be so pretty if you lost weight” backhanded compliment. So I’ve never gone out with anyone or had sex with anyone, boy or girl (I’m bisexual). Which is a huge issue because I get horny so easily. Everyone thinks I’m so innocent but goddamn do I want to have sex. Sadly I’m too shy to come on to people that I’m unsure of whether they are into big girls or not and it’s hard finding out if they are up for some good friends with benefits stuff. So I turned do Craigslist.

Yeah I know it’s not always safe but I knew how to handle it. I put a few ads up looking for a man or woman down for some fun with a BBW and soon got some replies. I weeded out the sketchy people, and the people that were into things that I’m not really for (BDSM, watersports, etc), and that’s when I came along a nice couple.

28y/o BBW wife (Lisa) and her 30y/o chubbish husband (Mica) contacted me and said they were looking for a friend with benefits for them both. After some discussion, info exchange and pictures I decided I wanted to get to know them. We started texting and sending more pictures. Mica really loved sexting and I was okay with that, nothing gets me more turned on then hearing what he’s gunna do to me. He sent me pictures of his dick and I was pleased to see that it was a nice thick 7 inch cock. Of course a little was hidden under his tummy but that’s okay. Lisa didn’t text as much but when she did, it was pictures and videos of her and Mica fucking like crazy.

This couple were exactly what I was looking for, they accepted the fact that even though I had never been with another person that they didn’t have to go easy on me. I’ve been using dildos on my pussy and ass for years and liked it hard. So the moment they asked to meet up I jumped on the chance.

It was a Friday night after I got done classes. I showered and shave and put on a cute dress and then I anxiously waited until the time they said they would pick me up at my dorm since I do not have a car on campus. When they arrived and waved me down excitedly, Lisa got out of the car and gave me a big hug. This shocked me a little because I’m not a big hugging person but that’s nothing compared to how close we were going to get soon.

To my surprise Lisa sat in the back of the SUV with me and once we were situated Mica pulled away from the campus, starting the 25 minute drive back to their place. For the first few minutes they chatted with me about everyday things, and that they were so happy when I replied to their email. They asked if I was nervous, and told me there was nothing to worry about. Then suddenly the mood changed a little.

Lisa began moving a little closer to me and put her hand on my thigh. “Mae, we’re so excited to show you the pleasures of being with another person. Mica and I kept getting so turned on talking about all the things we’ll do.”

As she talked she began stroking my leg reassuringly. “Mica and I really want to get to know you, and so far you seem like such a wonderful girl.”

Lisa hand got closer and closer to my crotch as she spoke until she was barley brushing it. Seeing as I did not make any move to stop her, Lisa’s hand went under my dress and began running up and down my inner thigh. I was slightly shocked, not expecting anything to happen so soon, but I did not protest. This was really turning me on.

Instinctively opening my legs a little wider as she got closer to my pussy, Lisa’s hand finally had more access and reached my underwear where she gently rub against my clit. The anticipation and waiting made me gasp a little once she did touch me which made Lisa pause for a moment.

Quietly she asked me “Is this okay? I don’t want to make you uncomfortable.”

I quickly told her “Oh it okay, I’m fine… Just not used to it… But it feels good.”

Looking relieved Lisa began slowly rubbing my clit through my underwear again, this time with a little more pressure. By then I was so excited that my clit wasn’t hard to find. Feeling good, I opened my legs again wider, and this gave Lisa more room to rub my pussy at full. She flicked, and gently pinched my clit, then would rub my pussy lips, putting in enough pressure to find my now wet hole. As I began soaking through my underwear, Lisa pushed them to the side and slowly started rubbing my pussy directly. The touch of another person hitting all my sensitive spots got me really hot and I began to breathe heavily as she played with my clit and started dipping her finger tips into my hole every few seconds.

With in minutes I was moaning quietly, happy from how things were turning out so far. I noticed Mica watching from the review mirror and smiling as his wife got me off. It wasn’t enough for me though, and I think Mica could tell because soon he asked “Do you feel good Mae?” To which I left out a soft yes, and he replied “Do you want more?”

I quickly nodded and looked at Lisa hoping she understood. She did.

Pulling her hand away, Lisa scooted away slightly, then asked me to re-position myself so that my back was leaning against he car door, and my legs slightly draped over Lisa’s. I lifted my butt in the area slightly as she began taking off my undies, and let her slip them off and on to the SUV’s floor. With one leg positioned on Lisa’s lap and another hanging off the side of seat, she had full access to my pussy. Once comfortable, Lisa began stroking my pussy again, but this time once she began dipping her finger tip into my hole she didn’t stop. From all her working, her middle finger slid right in and wiggled around gently.

She pumped her finger in and out until she felt like I was ready for another finger. Pulling almost all the way out, Lisa inserted both her ring finger and middle finger this time, and began making the coming her motion with her fingers. With this she stroked a really sensitive area and I let out a gasp of pleasure.

“You like that spot don’t you?” She asked as she started fingering me, rubbing up against that spot every chance she could.

It felt so good, her fingers were long and thick, and I didn’t think it could get much better… until she inserted a third finger. With this I felt my pussy stretch a little wider, and she begin thrusting and twisting her fingers. She laid her other arm on my stomach and began using her left hand to rub my clit as her right hand finger fucked me faster and harder than before. As Lisa finger my pussy, my breathing grew shallower and I knew I was about to be hit with my first wave of pleasure.

I closed my eyes tightly and grabbed Lisa’s leg and the car seat. Lisa felt my sudden clench on her fingers and started hitting that spot again hard and fast.

“Cumming? You gunna cum all over?”

“Yes.” I gasped, “I’m gunna cum. I’m gunna cum.” I began thrusting my hips to match her fingers, whimpering with pleasure as she brought me to climax. Letting out a small scream, I came all over her fingers, and collapsed in the seat.

“That’s what I like to hear” Mica called up front.

Lisa pulled out her fingers, and gave me a moment to just lay there, catch my breathe and take in what just happened. Once my breathing was even, Lisa gave a small smack to my pussy, which made me jump and laugh.

With that I sat up and fixed my dress, still glowing from feeling so good.

Lisa, Mica and I took the last few minutes of the car ride to chat, and clean up before arriving at their place.

Once we were there, Lisa and Mica took me up to their apartment and said I could grab a seat in the living room. Once I got comfy Lisa and Mica gave me a drink and sat around me. We listened to music, talked about life, and our interest. It was an enjoyable chat, I really liked their personalities, they made me feel comfortable and joyful to be there. But soon enough, I noticed the change in atmosphere and the looks in Mica and Lisa’s eyes, the same ones right before Lisa fingered me. This got me all excited again.

This time Mica was making the first moves. He moved closer and began kisses my neck, which is a total weak spot for me. As he kissed my neck, his hand slid under my dress and bra, and began playing with my breast. He sucked and kissed my neck moving down to my collar bone sending shivers of excitement down my body. As he groped my left boob, pinching and flicking the nipple, I notice Lisa slowly stood up and went into another room. I was curious, but not enough to make Mica stop. Especially Mica’s hand that was playing with my breast made its way down to my bare pussy (left the under wear in their car) and began pushing his fingers in my hole.

I was still wet from the car ride, and two of his fingers went in nicely but it was still such a different feeling. His fingers were thicker and rougher than Lisa’s, they reached even farther, easily touching my favorite spot all over again.

Mica went slow and steady, asking “Do my fingers feel good, you like getting fucked by my fat fingers?”

I moaned and nodded and held his arm as his big fingers penetrated me. He kept going, and I was getting the urge to ask for more, when he slowly pulled them out.

I was definitely disappointed, but before I could protest Mica stood up and motioned for me to follow him. I was so horny so I followed him without question. We went a few doors back and found Lisa standing naked in their bedroom. She was going through her drawers and taking out many sex toys hidden away. Mica knelt on the bed and motioned for me to come over and lay down on my back. I did as he said and carefully laid down on the bed, my heart beating with nervousness and excitement.

Mica began pushing up my dress so that my lower half was in full view, and seemed to enjoy the sight as he took off his pants and boxes to reveal his big dick already erect. Standing up next to the bed, Mica began stroking his cock and asked me “You said you were on birth control correct?”

“Yes”

“Can I go bareback then?”

This excited me, hearing that sex without a condom felt better for both the woman and the man I quickly replied, “Of course.”

Mica smiled and patted the edge of the bed, “Mae can you move your ass to the edge here?”

I did as Mica said, knowing exactly what he was getting ready for. Lisa joined us on the bed but still kept her distance as she leaned again the head board and began using a toy on her clit as she watched us.

Standing between my open legs, Mica stroked his cock, began fingering me again, twisting them around and making sure I was nice and ready.

Lisa was starting to get into too and demanding Mica around playfully. “Come on baby, you gunna fucked her nice young pussy? Come on, fuck her hard. You heard her in the car, she’s ready.”

Ready I was, and to my pleasure Mica and pulled out his fingers, and began lining up his now fully erected penis. It was just a big as I remembered seeing in the pictures, and I couldn’t wait to get fucked by it.

Once the tip of the head was at the entrance of my hole, Mica began pushing. A rush of pleasure came over me as his big cock slowly started going deeper and deeper in. When his dick was a few inches in, he pulled all the way back out, lined up again and pushed back in, this time with a little more force.

Slowly he began thrusting, going deeper and deeper with each thrust. It didn’t hurt, but I knew Mica was being careful not to push me too far for my first real penis. He continued this until until his cock hit my deepest parts.

“I’m all the way in Mae. How does it feel?”

Smiling I said, “Fantastic, it feels so good, and your dick is so thick.”

“Are you ready for more?”

As soon as I nodded, Mica began thrusting using his full length. Still taking it steady he pumped in and out, grinding his dick against the walls of my vagina every time he pulled out. Suddenly he stopped, and I gave a small whimper of protest, but fortunately he wasn’t done.

Patting my legs to one side, Mica asked, “Can you turn over and get on all fours?”

I complied happily, excited to try a new position and determined to be fucked again. As soon as I tuned over, I brought myself to the edge of the bed again, and wiggled in anticipation. After spreading my legs some so that my pussy dipped to line up with his cock, Mica found my hole and began pushing in. The deeper he got, the more I realized this was a whole new feeling, his dick seemed to be touching all new areas.

To my surprise and utter enjoyment, Mica didn’t take it as slowly this time, and as soon as he had his full length in me, he began a steady thrusting motion. I moaned and squeaked as he fucked me doggystyle. After two or three minutes of thrusting and grinding, my body started screaming for more. Feeling his dick hit me deep inside and stretch my nice wet hole, I knew I wanted more.

Still unsure of how to go about this, I mustered up the courage and made a small plea, “Harder…please.”

I don’t believe Mica heard me, but Lisa who was enjoying the scene did. She quickly began urging me to speak up. ” You want it harder? Come on, you gotta say it louder. Tell him how you want it, tell him what your slutty hole wants.”

I was super embarrassed, but all reason was lost and she was right. I was so wet, and it felt so good but I wanted more. So louder this time I said “Mica, please fuck me harder. I need it harder.”

I think he was holding back, because as soon as he heard my plea, Mica grabbed my chubby waist tightly, and did exactly as I asked. He fucked me HARD. He was now holding me tightly in place as he slammed his dick in me. I began letting out little screams every time he slammed his big cock deep in my pussy, and heard a nice slapping sound every time Mica thrust deep inside. He continued pounding my pussy relentlessly, even when my arms gave out and only my ass was still in the air. This seemed to give him even more incentive as he put more of his weight into each thrust.

At this point I was moaning and making noises I thought only people in porn videos make.

Lisa was watching her husband pound me into submission as she fucked her pussy with a dildo. At this point she was ramming the dildo in and out of her own pussy, screaming out obscenities as she started to reach her climax. I could not pay much attention to Lisa though, as Mica was also coming to a finish.

By this point, Mica had been fucking me so hard that I was moving farther and farther from the edge of the bed. Instead of stopping and moving me back, Mica stepped on the bed, put his weight on me, and began fucking me while standing above me.

“Oh fuck! Mae… i’m going to cum! I’m going to cum in your fat pussy!”

I felt Mica’s dick become larger and harder. His thrust even more aggressive. He was pounding me into the bed, and I could no longer keep my hips raised with the force and weight of each thrust. I was moaning and whining in a weird pleasurable pain, and finally screamed when with one last thrust he buried his cock deep in my pussy and came.

The sensation was amazing as I felt his cum pour inside. With a few more small thrust, he released the rest of his load in me then pulled out to lay on the bed.

We all sat there catching our breathes. I felt tired and even a little sore, but I was in heaven.

After laying there for a few moments, Lisa got up and patted my ass lightly while smiling at me. “Looks like you really enjoyed your first time. Are you okay?”

I continued to lay there but nodded and said “Yeah, it felt really good. I’m kind of thirsty though.”

Lisa chuckled, “It’s quite a work out for us big girls right? Do you want some water?”

Again I nodded.

Lisa left the room to go get water bottles, and Mica finally sat up. He looked very pleased, and scooted closer to be on the bed, and started rubbing my back. “You felt great Mae! Your nice little pussy took me like a champ.”

I was embarrassed by the words but I took it as a compliment.

Finally I sat up, and asked if I could go to the bathroom. Mica quickly showed me the way. While In there I cleaned up a little, and relieved myself. Once I was done, I found Mica and Lisa watching Tv on their bed. They patted the bed near them inviting me to join this moment of relaxation. We sat for a little bit and watched some CSI.

After the episode of CSI, Lisa and Mica started chatting with me about college, about work, and even about how I felt when Mica fucked me. Talking about it started getting me horny again, and I began to squirm.

Lisa noticed. “Are you ready for another round?”

I blushed and said “Yeah”.

Surprising me, Mica grabbed my ass and asked, “Want to try anal this time?”

Seeing as I like use butt plugs and dildos on my ass, I said “Sure. It’s going to take a little preparation though.”

“That perfectly okay, it’s not really Lisa’s thing, so it’s nice to do it when I can.”

With that Mica turned off the TV, and Lisa got lube and a dildo ready. As she did this, I took off the rest of my clothes and got on all fours again, and Lisa positioned herself behind me.

“Spread your legs a little.”

As I spread them, Lisa pour lubricant down my ass crack and on her fingers. She rubbed the lubricant around my asshole, and gently started to push her middle finger in. Gradually she began going deeper and deeper as my asshole relaxed and softened. Once her finger was in past her knuckle, she pulled it out and added more lubricant. After a few more gentle pushes she was fingering my ass, and added a second finger in once I was comfortable enough.

She wiggled her fingers around and twisted them as she felt the inside walls of my ass. It felt so good that I got up the confidence to say “You can start using the dildo now.”

Lisa didn’t argue and began rubbing lube all over the dildo. The dildo was about 3/4 the length and half the thickness of Mica’s cock so I was not scared taking it. Slowly she inserted the dildo, and with the smooth edges and lube it went in nice and easy. By this time, Mica was hard again, and and sat at the end of the bed watching us as stroked his dick.

Finally Mica got up and went to the back side of Lisa and told her to get on all fours just as I had. Lisa smiled and told me to take the dildo and continue fucking my ass with it. Once I got positioned and gave them room, Mica started fucking Lisa from behind. He was not as forceful as when he fucked me, but they both seemed to enjoy it a lot. He knew just how to grind and move to get Lisa to scream.

I continued to loosen up my ass and rub my clit as Mica fucked his wife. Watching two people fuck right in front of me was so hot, and I started really getting into fucking my ass. Within minutes Lisa was moaning loudly and slamming her ass up against Mica’s dick. This continued for a few seconds until Lisa gripped the bed tightly, shoved her head into a pillow and let out a muffled scream.

Once she was done cumming, Lisa plopped down on the bed breathing heavily. Mica stood at the edge of the bed, his dick still rock hard, and looked at me. “Do you think you’re ready? Or do you want to use your pussy again?”

I was so excited by all the days fun that I wasn’t going to give up this chance. “No it’s okay, I’m ready to go.”

With out having to be asked, I removed the dildo and put it down on the bed, then got on all fours again. Mica grabbed the Lube and positioned me where he wanted. Just as Lisa had, Mica pour a good amount of lube down my ass and rubbed it all around and inside my ass. After running some lube on his dick, he lined up his cock head and once again began to gently push.

His dick was definitely bigger than the dildo, but the gentle stretching gave me a rush of adrenaline. With small thrusts, Mica got deeper and deeper into my ass. The last thrust shoved the rest of his dick in, and it shocked me a little with how deep it reached. Mica’s dick was buried in my ass all the way to the base. He sat there for a moment then began to pull out to the tip. Once again he pushed back in but faster and with more force. This continued until he had a steady pace.

“Shit” he grunted “It feels fucking great. You okay?”

“Yeah there was a little pain at the beginning but it feels good now.”

As Mica pumped, Lisa crawled underneath me and began using a small bullet vibrator on my clit. I gasped in surprised and yelled “Oh god! Holy… that feels so good.” The sensation of Mica’s big dick rubbing inside me and the vibrator felt so good. I started panting and moaning.

I believe Mica took this as a good sign, so he pulled out, squirted more lube in me and on his dick, then slammed his cock back in. Before I knew it, Mica was pounding my asshole, he must have felt good because he wasn’t as cautious as he had been before. Grabbing my hips again, Mica slammed his big cock into me over and over again. His dick felt so deep I imagined it was in my stomach.

For the second time that day I felt the wave of extreme pleasure start to hit me. My arms let out and I begin cradling Lisa’s head that was underneath me. My breathe grew ragged and I started to scream.

“Oh fuck! Oh fuck! I’m going to cum. Don’t stop! Oh god!”

Mica fucked my ass hard and fast, Lisa licked my breast that were in her face and continued to rub the bullet vibrator on my clit.

“You gunna cum? You gunna cum from my dick in your ass? You slutty girl!”

“Yes! Oh god fuck me!”

I tightened my grip on Lisa and slammed my ass against Mica, and screamed “Oh my god!!” as my body shook and I came. Mica gave my ass a few more slams as my body quivered and I whimpered in pleasure.

I collapsed in a shaky heap on the bed and watched Lisa give Mica a handjob until he came too.

We all sat there, and relaxed once again. I planned on staying the night so I didn’t feel bad when I finally fell asleep from exhaustion .

That was the first time this fat 20 year old chick got fucked, and it was amazing. Ive had a few more play dates with them sense, and would love to share those experiences too if you like this one. Just leave me feed back 🙂

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

My Lesbian Slave Martina – How I Made Martina Into My Toilet Slave

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, BDSM, Domination/submission, erotica, Female Domination, Female/Female, Fiction, Fisting, lesbian, Mature, oral sex, Water Sports/Pissing, Written by women

Introduction:

Meeting my slave Martina for the first time, I use her on the toilet as hard, deep and urine-covered as she had always wanted.

Obedience and passion.

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

I keep visiting lots of online forums and chatrooms related to sex and lesbians, to meet like-minded people and find out more about myself. There, I met Martina. She’s 9 years older than me and bored in her marriage, so while looking for a new rush she tried to find out how it would be with a woman.

We liked each other right away and were both noobs in the chat (though I’ve been there a little longer than her) and soon we were talking about what we both like doing and how we’d do it to one another. One thing lead to another and I soon had my fingers on my pussy while I tried turning her on.

Martina couldn’t or wouldn’t masturbate by the computer, but made sure I got my fair share. She had a fetish for tits and was very proud of her own bust, which she classified as a 38 D. It seemed a bit much for me, especially since she said she was otherwise quite slender and kept her weight, but had a great “latina ass”. But then, I’m just a 34 B, and I’m a sports hater.

Besides that, she was very submissive and wanted me to call her my “slave”. I thought it odd at first, but it seemed to really turn her on, so with time I enjoyed our little role-play as well.

Some day we wanted to meet in person. We live about 200 km apart, it was summer and we were both curious. So we set up a date, a small town, about halfway between both of our homes. Martina was there before and suggested an icecream parlour by the market square. She gave me another description of herself, so I might recognize her. (We didn’t feel comfortable sending photos at the time.) I just said she’d know it’s me – that’s how it is as a redhead, you’ll get noticed.

So I drive to our meeting point and the whole time I’m thinking about what I might do with her when I meet her. Are we just acquaintances? After all, I masturbated several times with her, and she knows more about my secret longings than anyone else. And I know about her fantasies with her friend Cora, or that she wants to be my slave.

Should I just treat her like I did in the chatroom? That’d be daring in public, but it made me wet just thinking about it. Finally, I decided to just wait and see what happened, but was resolved not to hold back.

I found the market square (thanks to GPS) and the icecream parlour as well. She was already there and seemed quite nervous. She wore a pair of tight, stone-washed jeans and a white tube top which accentuated her body nicely. She didn’t lie about her breasts, they were nice and big and nicely shaped. Her hair was long, straight and black, and her face was pretty, in a classical, regal looking way.

I just wore a short, yellow dress with not much underneath. “Hey Martina,” I said and walked up to her as if we knew each other for years. “How are you?”

“Kat?” she asked and stared at me incredulously. She smiled. “Thank god, I thought already…”

“…That I wouldn’t show up?” I asked. “Or that I’m a guy?” She laughed. She had a beautiful, open laugh, and her face was so pretty I wondered why she put so much work into her body.

I sat down next to her. The café had only a few other visitors, a few schoolgirls sat on a table across from us, and a couple seemed to be sitting inside. Other than that, it was empty. The waitress came up and I ordered a big sundae with cream and Cappuccino. Martina sipped her espresso and said she needed to watch her weight. I never cared about my weight, so I enjoyed myself.

“You can have some pussy cream with your coffee,” I laughed. “That’s guaranteed low-cal.”

She blushed. She seemed to be more shy in real life than online. “Kat!” she acted indignant, but didn’t say anything else.

“How’s the sex life?” I asked.

“Well,” she said. “Nothing special. I mostly do it myself, if I even have the time, so not very much. And then I think of…” she paused when the waitress came to bring my order.

Without taking notice of her, I continued: “…of when you’re fisting my twat while I’m eating you out?” This was one of our fantasies, and Martina wanted to sink into the ground for shame while the waitress gave her best to act like she didn’t hear any of that.

I thanked her and got started on my icecream. “Oh god Kat,” Martina said. “You’re crazy.” I smiled. “Do you even know how horny these thoughts make me feel?”

I raised my eyebrows. “No clue,” I said. “As horny as me?” She laughed again. “So tell me,” I asked. “Is it at least good when you come from that?”

She looked around and whispered as she leaned in: “You have no idea… Last night, I gave myself a long nice shower in preparation for today, and I thought of our hot chats. And I just peed nicely on my hand and rubbed it all over my tits while I thought of you doing that to me. You know, like that one time.” I nodded and remembered one of our chats, when we found out we both liked water sports. She sipped her espresso again.

“So what about it?” I asked and pointed at the cup. “Pussy cream?”

“Mmmh,” she moaned. Without asking further, I pulled up my skirt and inserted the long icecream spoon between my legs. It was cold and hard, and I spread my labia while guiding it into my pussy. “Kat,” Martina hissed. “They’re looking at you!” I looked up and the teenage girls from the other table were giggling and whispering. I turned the spoon inside me and pulled it out, holding it up to Martina, who took it reluctantly in her mouth, but started sucking it thoroughly. Again, giggles from the other table.

“God, you turn me on,” she said. I smiled again.

“Are there any bathrooms here?” I asked the waitress as she was passing by our table again.

“Inside,” she replied and pointed.

“What’re we waiting for?” I asked Martina and looked deep into her eyes. She stared at me again, but followed my lead. I secretly took the spoon with me in my handbag.

The bathroom was very small, just a tiny room with a sink out front. We squeezed in anyway and locked the door behind us. I immediately grabbed Martinas tits. She moaned: “Those have been neglected for a long time.” I pulled her top under her breasts and weighed them admiringly in my hands. They really were her whole pride and joy, and rightfully so. I began sucking one with pleasure. Martina leaned against the wall and let me take her, while unbuttoning her jeans and sliding a hand inside them. I grabbed her tight butt while I pulled a nipple with my teeth.

“Did I allow you to touch yourself, slave?” I asked sternly.

Martina pulled her hand back and said meekly: “No goddess, may I?”

“May I what?” I replied.

“May I play with myself, mistress?” she asked shyly.

I bit her breast harder and slapped her bum: “How do we say?”

“May I jack off my cunt, mistress?” she said somewhat more determined.

“Pull down your pants,” I ordered. She slowly peeled off the tight jeans and let it fall to the ground. Her pussy was a dream. Nice dark pubic hair was growing all across her vulva, and below her wet labia were glimmering.

She saw my satisfied smile and said: “I let it grow out just for you, goddess. So you’ll be satisfied with the cunt of your servant.” I nodded and turned her around towards the wall, to get a better look between her legs. There, I noticed the little slut didn’t come unprepared: A nice, black plug was lodged firmly in her ass.

I turned it, and began to move it inside her butt, which she visibly enjoyed. “Oh mistress, do you know how much I longed for that?” I didn’t answer and instead worked her some more with the plug, then pulled it out and pushed it back in, over and over, until I could fuck her tight “latina ass” nicely with it. She moaned louder.

“That’s how you like it,” I hissed in her ear. “Straight up the ass.”

“Oh yes, mistress,” she answered. “I’m such a little anal whore who needs it up her asshole constantly. My dirty hole is just there to be used by you.” I fucked her hard with the plug while I pulled her hair back and pressed her tits against the cold tiles on the wall. She squealed and whimpered, when she came, and stood there for a while gasping for air, the plug still inside her.

I sat down on the toilet seat and spread my legs. “Come here,” I ordered. She knew what time it was and knelt willingly on the floor in front of me. I pulled up my skirt and she purred happily at the sight of my red bush.

“Wow, I did…” she started to say when I interrupted her harshly by aiming a spray of pee straight at her face.

She slurped and drank. It was hotter than I ever imagined it. I pissed on her, and she swallowed it happily, as if she never did anything else. I wondered if her mind wasn’t dirtier than she would let on, because now she was “in the mood” she didn’t know any boundaries. What she couldn’t swallow she let run down her tits, where it dripped on the floor. When I was finished, her white top was soaking wet and had a yellow stain. It didn’t seem to bother her. She licked the last drops out of my pubic hair and then looked up at me. “Give me the fist,” I said.

“Should I really, mistress?” she asked and looked at her hand. She had a few clunky rings on her fingers and several bangles that clattered on her wrist.

“Blast my cunt, slave,” I replied and pulled my twat wide open. I wanted her to look deep inside my hole, into the muff of her mistress, which she had to obey and be obedient to. She pressed her fingers tight and pushed the tips into my hole. They slid in easily, still wet from pee and pussy slime. She moved them gently back and forth, going deeper inside. Her rings rubbed nicely at the walls of my vagina and she only stopped when her knuckles and thumb reached my labia. She looked at me once more, just to make sure, then pushed it in with all her strength.

I groaned deep and loud. Something deep and animalistic, wild and furious broke loose within me and made itself heard with a guttural, primitive scream. Martina looked at me startled but I grabbed her arm and motioned her to fuck me faster, harder, mercilessly. She pushed in as hard as she could and filled my cunt like nothing before. I felt how my snatch constricted around her hand and held her tight, seemingly trying to pull her even further in even though her fingers already touched my cervix. Martina looked at me concerned and I felt her move inside me, twisting, turning, caressing my insides and finally turning into a fist. She began boxing my box.

I came. And then I came again. And again. I thought how this dirty submissive cow was finishing me off, how she did everything I told her to, how she revelled in obeying me and how I, and only I, could do that with her. And I came again. The orgasms shook my body and I didn’t even notice Martina pulling her hand back out. When I regained my senses, she was sucking the rest of the pussy slime off my labia and rubbed her nose in my bush.

I breathed in deep and got up, straightening my dress while she cleaned up the floor with toilet paper. Her tits were still dangling freely out of her top and I think she enjoyed feeling as free as this. When she was finished, she packed them back in as good as possible. The top was now semi-transparent from wetness and her nipples were showing clearly, which made her look even more appetizing. Even though I didn’t need the spoon, I inserted it quickly in my pussy until it was covered in a thin layer of slime, and then we left the bathroom.

I paid at the counter while Martina already went outside, probably to have her top dry faster in the sun. When I followed her, the giggling girls were still at their table; it seemed we weren’t taking quite as long as we thought. I went past their table and looked at them meaningfully while dropping the spoon there.

From the market square we went on a walk down towards the river. Martina reached for my hand and held it and we walked hand in hand along the shore. The weather was nice, the sun was shining and a few pedestrians and bicycles were passing us by. Her top was still somewhat transparent, but it didn’t seem to bother her. She looked happy, very proud and at peace with herself and the world. I was wondering if it was because of me, or because she managed to get out of the house for once and could do something completely different. Feeling like she could be any way she wanted to be. Because that’s how I felt.

We came to a place where the river bent around a curve and was flowing somewhat slower. A small pond was branching off there, and a few people were rowing boats on it. Wanting to enjoy the day, we took a boat and went out across the lake. Martina smiled at me as she sat beside me and we tried without much success to steer in one direction. Finally we gave up and just let the boat drift across the water. I took her in my arms and she leaned her head against my shoulder. We laid back into the boat, until we were all hidden inside it. She pulled up her top and began playing with her breasts again.

“Do you like my tits, Kat?” she asked.

“Of course,” I answered truthfully.

“That’s very important to me,” she said solemnly. “You don’t know how much it means. In school they all made fun of me because they’re big like that. And I was proud of them anyway.” I fell quiet and laid my arm on her, reaching for her breasts. They were warm and soft. “I wish you could jizz on me,” she said suddenly.

“What, why?” I asked.

“I love cum,” she said. “It’s so good to feel it in me or on me, to smell it, to taste it.”

I began caressing her breasts and said: “I can offer you a few other things you can feel, smell and taste.”

Martina moaned again. “God, I could fuck all day long.”

I laughed. “Well, what’s keeping you?”

She looked at me. “But you like it too, right? It’s very important to me that you like everything we do.”

I laughed again. “Don’t worry,” I said. She smiled and sat up. We had drifted to the opposite shore of the lake and the other boats were far away from us, but they probably could still see her sit there topless. I sat back up as well. She looked around and then took off her pants, until she was all naked, the plug still in her butt. At first I was embarrassed, but then I thought “so what” and pulled my dress over my head.

She watched me and smiled. “Your armpits aren’t shaved.”

I blushed. “I don’t like to shave, and they’re so light most people don’t even notice,” I answered. “I love my hair.”

She suddenly kissed me straight on the lips and said gently: “I love your hair too, Kat. I don’t want to change anything about you. You’re a big role model to me, you know?” I smiled shyly. “I’ll let them grow out again too. Fuck beauty standards,” she said.

I laughed. “The way I know us we rather piss on beauty standards.” Martina didn’t say anything but steered the boat towards a small overgrown island close by. I helped her as good as I could.

When we got there, we got off the boat and walked naked through the thicket until we were sure nobody could see us. Then she turned to me and said: “Look at me mistress. All of this belongs to you. I want to be all yours and nobody elses.”

I smiled. “I think I know you better and more intimate than many others,” I said. “That part of you belongs to me.”

She answered: “Oh goddess, nobody knows me like you do. Nobody knows the things you know. With you I can be myself.”

I smiled and eyed her up and down. She was beautiful, sexy, nicely shaped and desirable. And terribly natural. I loved her pubic hair, her tits, her pussy, her ass. “Piss for me,” I said.

Without hesitation she spread her legs and pulled her labia open. I wondered if it was possible to pee with a plug up the ass, when she already made it rain. Her piss sprayed all over and ran down her legs, but she just closed her eyes and enjoyed the freedom to be able to piss on the floor in front of her mistress. I reached for her twat and let the warm stream run across my hand, rubbing the wet fingers on her tits afterwards. “Oh mistress,” she moaned. “My goddess, you know how to please my tits.”

I smiled and made her bend across a tree trunk, and while her cunt was still running out I pushed my fingers inside her and began fucking. Her piss sprayed across my arm while I worked her twat and she moaned loud. “Oh yes!” she yelled. “Yes mistress, give it to me. Use me!” I thrusted two fingers inside her and crooked them, so I could massage her spot with my fingertips. I felt the plug when I moved in and out of her. She moaned louder. “Fuck me hard,” she gasped. “Fuck me like your whore, like your slave cunt.”

I slapped her butt sharply with the other hand. “What are you?” I asked.

“I’m your little slave twat,” she answered.

I hit her again. “I can’t hear you,” I said.

“I’m your dirty filthy slave!” she yelled louder. I slapped her once more, harder. She trembled. “I’M KAT’S DIRTY CUNT HOLE SLAVE MARTINA!” she screamed.

I have no clue if anyone heard us, but the thought of her screaming her horniness out into the world turned me on so bad I lost my inhibitions and just wanted to finish her off. Brutally, I slammed four fingers inside her twat like a pocket. She pushed back against the trunk while her tits were dangling big and heavy below her. I slapped them with one hand, making them jiggle even more.

“Yes, give it to my utters,” she spurred me on. “Treat me like a dirty farm slut.” My arm got heavy from thrusting and I became more and more daring. I pulled my fingers out and pressed both hands tight together, spread the thumbs apart and then shoved all eight fingers inside her. I heard her gasp for air, but she bravely pushed back. Her slit was stretching and I pushed the plug in with my thumbs. I fucked her as good as I could inside her tight twat, and she only let out brute moans and began to drool, until she shook all over her body and her knees gave in. My hands slid out of her, and a gush of pussy secretion streamed out.

I knelt beside her and held her tight. She trembled and laughed uncontrollably, kissing my slimy hands and smearing them across her face. I kissed her mouth passionately, pushing my tongue inside her, tasting her, feeling her tits against mine, holding her tight, trembling, happy, tired and fucked out of my mind.

When we had dressed and brought the boat back, she held the plug proudly in her hand as we walked back, as if she wanted to show that she was exactly as dirty and depraved, and even more so, as everyone thought who saw her.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Portal

03 Saturday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Alien, Anal Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

Alien, anal, Cum Swallowing, Fantasm, Female/Female, Fisting, Mind Control, Monster, threesome

Introduction:

An uncovered gate leads to incredible adventures

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

Malena was in her room, talking with her best friend Renee. The last two weeks, they had been discussing their next adventure. This would not be just one more escapade to the nearest town or a fling with one of the low level scientists. Their new plan was risky, maybe even dangerous. But they couldn’t resist the idea of investigating the greatest discovery in the history of mankind, as Malena’s father liked to call it.

“So, are we really doing this?” Renee asked.

“After all we’ve been through to get a copy of my father’s key card? Of course we are doing it. It will be easy,” Malena responded with overflowing confidence.

“But what if they catch us? That thing is supposed to be top-secret. They’ll put us in jail,” Renee said worriedly.

“My father pretty much owns this place. We’ll just get a slap on the wrist if they catch us.” Malena said.

The top secret complex was located in a remote, inaccessible region. There was nothing but woods and steep mountains around it.

The apartments for the chief scientists and their families were in the building nearest to the underground cave where the portal had been discovered, so the girls arrived quickly. Malena and Renee had never seen the device before and were truly amazed. A few days ago, Malena heard her father talking about the portal and how they made it work by pure chance. Different coordinates could take you to different places and they had explored dozens of distant worlds so far.

The portal design was simple; a metallic ring with a diameter of two and a half meters, standing vertically on a platform. But what really caught the eye was the shapeless substance that twirled within the ring. It was a bluish combination of gas and fluid that defied gravity and resembled a galaxy seen from afar. It was beautiful.

“Wow! Look at that!” Malena said in amazement.

“It is awesome! What do we do next?” Renee asked. Her heart was beating fast from the excitement.

“I don’t know. Look around and see if you find something that explains how this thing works.”

The scientists had set up a couple of terminals near the alien structure, but the cave that harbored the object was otherwise exactly as they originally found it.

One of the terminals showed weird symbols with a series of numbers assigned to each. Renee realized that different destinations corresponded to different combinations of these symbols.

“Look! I think this is how the portal works.” Renee exclaimed, “We just need to enter a destination using these symbols and walk through the ring.

Some of the places were followed by the sentence “safe for humans”. This was good enough for the adventurous girls to continue with their plan.

Once they had chosen a random destination, they walked closer to the ring and Malena hesitantly put her hand through the twirling substance. She felt tickles on her skin and the surrounding air was a bit cold, but nothing too extreme.

“It feels a little cold, like when you stick your hand in the freezer,” Malena said.

Renee had been reluctant at first, but now that she was here standing in front of the portal, she couldn’t wait to see what was on the other side.

“Ok, lets do this together. We jump on the count of three. One, two…”

They were expecting a strange journey through a wormhole that would last for a few seconds, or maybe even minutes, but it was nothing like that.

They jumped through and an instant later they were standing on a flat surface like the one in the cave. Both girls closed their eyes as if they were jumping into a swimming pool and at first, they thought that nothing had happened.

“Shit! It is cold!” Renee said, as her body passed through the bluish halo.

But in fact, they were in a very different place. Unlike the cave, this room’s square walls and floor were made entirely of metal.

When the girls opened their eyes, they exclaimed at the same time. Much to their surprise, they were not in the cave anymore, and even worse, there was a strange humanoid four meters away looking back at them. They didn’t see the other one standing closer to Malena.

“It worked! We are not in the cave,” Malena said, looking at the ceiling and walls.

“Holy crap! What is that thing?” Renee was the first one to see the humanoid.

These creatures were just as amazed to see the girls arriving in their lair. They recognized them as humans, members of the same species that had visited for the first time a few weeks ago.

The interaction back then had been brief and not very successful. The humans that came before were heavily armed and they aimed their weapons at the humanoids the whole time they “spoke”. It had not been a pleasant situation.

But now the humans were back and this time they weren’t carrying guns. And best of all, they were both females. The local humanoids assumed that the humans were here for further, less aggressive interaction. And if that was not the case, they didn’t care. These females’ body shapes were perfect for mating.

The one closest to the portal moved over to block any escape attempt. It was then that Malena noticed his presence.

“Oh God! There is another one. It’s blocking the way back.” Malena screamed, quickly realizing that they were in danger.

“What are they? They look like robots… kind of. We need to go now!” Renee screamed as well.

The creatures looked like robots, but in fact they were not. Inside the metallic exoskeleton was organic tissue, very alive and eager for reproduction.

Having these monsters looming upon them was terrifying enough, but when Malena noticed the creature’s horse-size cock dangling from its crotch, her heart skipped a beat.

“I don’t think they are robots. Look at their cocks!!” Malena said, turning around to face the other humanoid.

The humanoids had interacted with many self-aware species before and had learned that most intelligent brains worked similarly. They knew how to manipulate minds to induce immediate arousal. They extended their arms and released energy waves into Malena and Renee’s skull. The girls looked up at the reaching claws, unable to do anything to defend themselves.

“What…?” Renee said before her mind received the first shock.

These rays were not meant to subdue their minds but to affect the electrical patterns of the brain to induce arousal. This stimulus was so overwhelming that it took precedence over any other reaction or idea in the subject’s mind.

In a matter of seconds, Malena’s main goal changed from running to undressing. She needed to be naked in order to do what she craved the most at this moment. She want to fuck right here and right now. There was a huge cock available in front of her and it was obvious what she should do. Renee also lifted her skirt instinctively, but her goal was different. She loved sucking cocks and her immediate next step was to get down on her knees.

Even before Malena pulled her skirt down, her pussy was soaking wet. She was perfectly aware of what she was doing and deep in the back of her mind she knew it was wrong, but she couldn’t stop herself. She was just too horny. Meanwhile, Renee grabbed her new partner’s cock with one hand and rubbed her pussy with the other.

The humanoid could move his cock in every direction and he waved it in front of Renee’s face, confident that the female’s actions were driven by her pussy and not by her brain.

“Why am I doing this?” Renee thought, “I… I feel so horny! And this enormous cock is all mine.”

As expected, Renee extended her tongue, eager to taste that huge cock, regardless of the fact that it belonged to an alien creature. A moment later, the young woman’s lips stretched to the limit, engulfing the humanoid’s phallus. It was just the tip, but the long appendage was already reaching the back of her throat.

The creature was doubtful that this small female could swallow his thick cock, but he insisted.

Renee suspected that something was being done to her mind, but she was too focused on her current task to worry about it. She needed that cock down her throat.

She grabbed the large phallus with one hand, pulled it closer and achieved her immediate goal. The appendage passed beyond the back of her gullet and deeper into her esophagus.

While Renee struggled to swallow more of the fat cock, Malena stepped closer to her alien mate. She was now completely naked except for her boots, and her pussy was melting with unbridled arousal.

The creature was speaking to her but she couldn’t understand a word he said. She conveniently assumed that he was telling her how hard he was going to fuck her.

It was a strange situation. She was standing naked in front of an alien humanoid and all she could think about was having sex with him. She stared at the creature with wide open eyes expressing lust and a hint of fear.

But a little fear was not going to stop her. Still standing, Malena lifted her right leg allowing easier access to her pussy.

“Please fuck me,” she begged.

A stream of lubricating fluid dripped from the female’s soaked pussy onto the dangling phallus below. The penetration was imminent and Malena couldn’t wait one more second for it. The alien’s cock recoiled like a serpent ready to strike and…

…it stabbed forward into Malena’s tight cavity!

The young woman screamed in utter bliss as the fat cock pierced into her body. A sudden sensation of satisfaction filled her mind and soul, but it was still not enough.

The creature’s energy kept pouring into her brain, increasing the girl’s arousal, and his cock kept feeding her need to extinguish the unending fire in her loins. It was so overwhelming that Malena could barely think straight.

All she wanted was more of that cock pushing deeper into her body.

When Malena wrapped her other leg around his waist, the humanoid removed his hand from the female’s head to support her weight. The arousing energy was not necessary any more; she was hooked. The copulating would not stop until he was done.

Malena couldn’t believe how deeply she was being penetrated. She could feel his phallus pushing all the way to her belly, stretching her tight cavity further than ever before. This was so surreal.

The previously silent room was now alive with squelching sounds, grunts and loud moans that echoed against the metallic walls. The alien laboratory, mostly used for experiments with specimens brought from faraway worlds, was now an improvised chamber of lust.

Incredibly, Renee had managed to swallow most of the humanoid’s cock, and by doing so, she was on the verge of climax. Her eyes rolled back, both from sheer excitement and the lack of air, until they looked mostly white.

But she was not pulling back until the last possible second.

Still with the enormous cock lodged within her throat, Renee reached her first inevitable orgasm. Her body shuddered in a series of forceful spasms as her pussy gushed abundantly onto the ground between her knees. Her climax was so strong that she lost control of her bladder.

Renee had always wondered about an experience like this, but certainly not with an alien and not with a cock of this size. The naughtiness of this whole situation was way beyond her wildest dreams.

Her orgasm was still going when Renee pulled back and removed the huge phallus from her mouth just before passing out. She didn’t want to miss the chance of enjoying that cock in her pussy.

The humanoid was amazed by the female’s determination. It might not be a bad idea to keep her as a permanent mate.

A couple of meters away, Malena was reaching an orgasm too – the fastest and strongest of her life. Her heightened arousal and the huge size of the alien’s phallus had made her reach her peak in less than a minute of copulation. It was incredible!

Malena found out soon enough that this climax was not only the hardest she ever had, but also the longest. Losing complete control of her body, she fell backwards until she was hanging almost upside down with the humanoid’s cock still lodged in her pussy, keeping her from falling.

Throughout Malena’s wild shuddering, the alien never stop pumping her body with a steady, blissful rhythm.

Having recovered from her first climax, Renee stood up, turned around and bent forward, presenting her ass to the alien. This was like some sort of crazy dream to her, or at least she preferred to think about it that way, even though she knew that all this was really happening.

“Shove your big cock inside of me,” Renee pleaded. She was still horny as hell and she was going to make the most of this surreal orgy.

The humanoid was happy to have Renee’s full cooperation. The arousing energy that he discharged into her brain was always effective, but this female’s willingness to fuck was beyond normal.

The alien stepped forward and shoved the tip of his phallus into the girl’s vaginal cavity. It was warm and tight. After teasing her for a moment, the humanoid grabbed her hips and shoved most of his cock into her slim body.

Renee felt the fat cock stretching her pussy and yelped with pleasure. She felt the long appendage penetrating incredibly deep, and she was afraid that the monster was going to break her in half. But then he stopped, waited a couple of seconds, and pulled back a few centimeters. Then he pushed in again, even deeper, before pulling back one more time. This action was repeated over and over, driving her insane.

The same as with Malena, before the first minute was over, Renee was trembling in ecstasy. She was climaxing! The shivering woman managed to ride out her orgasm standing up, with some help from the humanoid, who grabbed her hips from behind.

In the meantime, Malena had the back of her head resting on the floor while the rest of her body was upside down, receiving her mate’s long phallus from above. It was an awkward position, but she enjoyed it greatly nonetheless.

After her climax receded, Malena looked up at the creature that pounded her pussy so delightfully and wondered how this was possible. She was willingly having sex with an alien! Not even half an hour ago she was safely in her bedroom and now she was being fucked out of her mind by this monster. The logical part of her mind was telling her that she should stop and run away, but her inner wild side was absolutely overbearing and it was forcing her to act on her sexual instincts, no matter what.

I can’t believe this is real. I am fucking a monster! Malena thought.

Renee felt the same way. Her latest orgasm was still lingering in her loins and even now her arousal was not diminishing.

This was by far the best sexual experience of her life, and it was happening with an alien! She could feel the creature’s pelvis smashing against her buttocks, meaning that his entire cock was buried inside of her. It was unbelievable.

The minutes passed and the odd couples assumed more comfortable positions. Malena was now flat on the ground with her mate on top, fucking her in the missionary position. Renee was down on her hands and knees with the alien still fucking her from behind. They could hear each other’s moans, and this provided some sort of complicit reassurance.

The creature on top of Malena not only pumped his hips back and forth, but he also skillfully thrashed his phallus around like a snake within the young woman’s body.

“This feels so good!” Malena screamed. She felt as if the entire world was penetrating her body and it was the best sensation ever.

One meter away, the alien was amazed by Renee’s endurance and malleability. Her pussy was so tight yet it could fit so much. He never thought it possible that a female with such a slim frame would be able to take his entire phallus, but she did and apparently she still wanted more. He concluded that human females would be at the top of his sex partner list from now on.

Finally, after making Malena cum three times, the humanoid reached his peak and ejaculated inside of her. There was so much cum that the girl’s belly bulged in a matter of seconds and then the sticky fluid sprayed through the tight crevices between his cock and her stretched pussy.

When he was done, he removed his cock and knelt beside her.

Malena lifted her torso and watched with fascination as gobs of sperm leaked from her pussy and formed a puddle between her thighs. “Oh my God! It is so much cum!”

Even though he made almost no sound, Renee became aware immediately that her mate was also ejaculating within her womb. The warmth of his semen spread quickly through her insides, searching for a way out. For a brief moment, she considered the chances of getting pregnant with an alien baby, and for reasons she couldn’t understand, this excited her even more.

Malena stood up and followed the humanoid towards a crate in the middle of the room. She paid no attention at the sperm gushing from Renee’s pussy because she was focused on the possibility of getting fucked again. Even after just reaching an orgasm, she was still horny.

He signaled at the shiny box and said a few words in his own language. Malena had no idea what he meant. Was she supposed to open it? All she wanted was more cock.

Realizing that Malena was not getting the message, the humanoid decided to act first. He climbed on the crate and laid back. His cock was aiming upwards, inviting her to jump on top.

Malena’s heart jolted and her pussy twitched when she understood that he wanted to fuck her again, just not on the ground. “Yes!! He is ready for more!” she said out loud.

Malena stood for a moment staring at the crate and her mate, mesmerized by the waving phallus that moved around like an elephant trunk.

Malena’s pause was mistaken for hesitation and one of the humanoids zapped her again with his influential rays. The woman’s brain was already very sensitive to any kind of sexual stimuli and with this boost she was immediately transported to another realm of arousal. Her pussy twitched forcefully and repeatedly, causing more of the sperm that still remained in her cavity to leak down her inner thighs.

Ten seconds later Malena was already on top of the crate, straddling the humanoid and squatting onto the cock that waited below. This time she was in control of the penetration and she had decided to shove the entire appendage into her body, even though it seemed impossible. Her body was demanding it and her mind agreed.

“I need all of it inside!”

But when she reached the right level, the humanoid bent his cock and pressed the tip to her anus. Malena gasped with surprise and stopped cold. She had never tried anal sex before and knew it could be painful.

It is poking at my ass!

But when the tip of the appendage gently penetrated a couple of centimeters, it felt very good. If there was a time to try a cock in her ass, this was it. She was burning with need.

The huge phallus stretched Malena’s tight anal cavity as it entered deeper. There was pain, but she never registered it because the pleasure she felt was truly overwhelming. She kept lowering her body little by little while the sensation became more intense by the second.

Malena’s determination was remarkable, and she continued impaling herself until she felt her ass-cheeks resting on the humanoid’s lap. She had done it! The entire creature’s cock was embedded within her slim body! She felt as if she was part of him. Attached to him forever. This was enough to trigger one more climax.

Malena tightened her ass and shuddered over her partner while a new orgasm wrecked her body and mind.

Renee, who had recovered from her ravishing, stood in front of the couple and watched with lust in her eyes, rubbing her clitoris. She wanted more too.

Realizing that Malena was shivering with orgasmic spasms, Renee rubbed herself faster. Picturing the fat, long phallus churning and twisting within Malena’s loins, penetrating deeper than physically possible, Renee’s pussy twitched hard. She wished it was her in Malena’s place.

God! She has the entire cock inside of her ass!

The other humanoid looked at Malena and thought it might be a good idea to ejaculate inside of her too. Malena’s pussy was available, so he decided not to wait until his friend was done and stepped forward approaching the couple.

Malena was still trembling from her climax when she felt something caressing her pussy lips. She opened her eyes and gasped loudly. The other creature was standing between her legs. He was going to fuck her too!

With a huge phallus already stuffing her body, she thought it was impossible to fit another cock of the same size. Malena spread her legs wider nonetheless. She was more than willing to try.

But the word impossible had no meaning in this place and the humanoid pushed his phallus inside of the young woman’s pussy, first a few centimeters, then as far as it would go. Malena felt as if she was going to torn apart but she wouldn’t trade places with anyone at this moment. The sensations radiating from her pussy and ass were mind-blowing.

Moments later, Malena had both cocks pumping her body like there was no tomorrow. Renee walked around the trio to have a better view of the action. She could see her friend’s belly bulging here and there as the fat cocks moved within. All the things that were happening in this room seemed like a wild dream. A hot, incredibly arousing dream.

They are fucking her so hard!

As if enjoying a double penetration was not enough, Renee leaned forward and started massaging Malena’s clitoris. The overwhelmed woman screamed in bliss, certain that yet another climax was seconds away.

Surprisingly, the three of them climaxed at the same time. Renee thought it would take a long time for the humanoids to reach their peak again, but this wasn’t the case. She watched the sperm flow out of Malena’s pussy as her spasmodic contractions made her body shudder out of control.

Wow! Do they ever run out of cum?

And they kept flooding the woman’s body while Renee moved her cum-smeared hand to her face and licked the delicious fluid. It had a sweet taste that made her tongue tingle and augmented her aroused, if this was even possible.

“Delicious!”

When they were done, they discarded Malena’s shuddering body like a rag-doll and signaled Renee to move forward.

“It is my turn! This is so awesome,” Renee yelp excitedly.

The sperm was still gushing out of Malena’s ass when Renee was already bouncing up and down the humanoid’s cock. He was standing up and she had her legs wrapped around his waist and her arms around his neck.

The humanoid that just fucked Malena was ready to join the couple. He needed no rest and his sperm reserves were vast.

On the contrary, Malena was exhausted. She laid on her stomach while her body still shuddered every few seconds. But she could hear Renee’s moaning and she wanted to know what was going on.

Renee felt the other creature poking at her anus and her pussy twitched hard. It was really her turn! She was going to be penetrated by two enormous cocks at the same time!

“Yes! Fuck me in my ass too!”

Malena rested on the floor while she watched Renee get pounded by the humanoids from both sides. She knew exactly how her friend was feeling and she was so happy for her. Malena couldn’t believe that those two cocks fit in her body moments ago as it was hard to believe that they could fit in Renee’s body right now. Renee screamed in bliss while she was pinned between the two monsters. Droplets of sperm previously pumped in her pussy flew off in every direction.

I can’t believe I was in the same situation moments ago. How did I survive that?!

Wanting to return the favor, Malena walked closer, extended a hand between her friend’s legs and began rubbing her clitoris. She could see that Renee’s belly bulged the same way hers did as the appendages trashed inside.

“Yes!! It feels so good! I going to cum!!” Renee screamed.

“Feels good, doesn’t it?”

A moment later, Renee’s body started to convulse spasmodically. She was climaxing and the expression on her face made it more than evident. Her eyes rolled back so much that they were mostly white. One of her legs shoot straight out and started trembling rapidly as if she was being electrocuted. This lasted for several seconds while her pussy and ass constricted the phalluses that made this mind-blowing orgasm possible.

It didn’t take long before the humanoids ejaculated inside Renee’s crammed body. The white fluid filled her cavities immediately and then gushed to the floor beneath the trio. Renee was still cuming and the hot sensation of the sperm filling her loins did a good job prolonging her orgasm. The whole scene was so arousing that Malena started to get horny again and she rubbed her pussy with her free hand.

Renee’s orgasm faded off but she remained hanging limply between the two creatures. They were not letting go until their sperm reserves were completely empty.

Malena saw that her friend was almost unconscious and started to worry. She pleaded the humanoids to release her and let her rest. However, she continued rubbing her own pussy.

“Please let her go. She can’t take it anymore,” Malena said.

After they were done, the creature’s finally stepped aside and Renee slipped to the ground. Malena knelt to check her friend while hearing the humanoids arguing about something. She had no idea that the aliens were deciding whether to keep them as permanent sex partners or let them go back to their home planet.

I wonder what they are saying. I think it is time to go back to Earth.

Finally, a decision was made. It was too risky to keep the human females. Most likely someone would come over looking for them and the aliens already knew that the human species had heavy weapons. It was better to avoid a confrontation.

Malena was afraid that the humanoids would try to stop them when she and Renee slowly walked towards the portal, but they didn’t. The creatures just looked at them expressionless and immobile. Moments later, both girls were stepping through the portal and arriving home. Renee still felt woozy from her overwhelming orgasm but Malena helped her all the way.

“Don’t make any noise. We have to sneak back to my room without being seen,” Malena whispered.

The fact that they were coming back naked was bad enough. But it was also pretty evident that white sperm was leaking from Renee’s pussy and ass. It dribbled abundantly down her inner thighs. If they were spotted by one of the guards, they would be forced to give a very embarrassing explanation.

***

Malena and Renee spent the next day resting and talking about their extraordinary adventure. The girls described to each other how they felt in full detail.

They talked about how the mysterious energy that was discharged on their heads eradicated all reason and awakened their wild sexual instinct. They described how their orgasms were stronger than ever before and lasted more than they thought possible. Everything had been like a dream.

But there was another side to the story. They had been reckless and were fully aware of it. Those monster could have kill them instead of fucking them. Of maybe that could have fuck them and split them in half in the process. It had been pure luck that they resulted unharmed after that otherworldly ordeal. At the end of the day, the girls agreed not to do it again. It was just too dangerous.

***

But the more Malena thought about how careless it had been, the more excited she got. Sitting on her bed and staring into nothing, Malena couldn’t shake the image of Renee pinned between the two monsters with their large cocks penetrating her pussy and ass and how those same cocks had felt when they were inside of her.

… and I had two of them inside of me at the same time…

Inevitably, Malena’s right hand moved between her legs and started caressing her clitoris. Her pussy was already dripping wet.

Moments later, the young woman’s body was contorting with spasmodic contractions as she brought herself to climax.

Of course one orgasm was not enough. A few more followed during the next couple of hours. But even then, she couldn’t reach the level of satisfaction that she was aiming for. Something was missing.

Malena realized that playing with herself would not provide the necessary gratification ever again. Earlier that day, she had promised not to use the portal anymore but now she was having seconds thoughts. How could she live with the knowledge that such level of pleasure was possible and not pursue it? It was pathetic. She had to visit the aliens again! It was dangerous but the promise of such bliss made it worthwhile.

I have to do it. I have to go back there.

She didn’t want to drag Renee into her horny madness, so she decided to go alone this time.

Malena put on a baby-doll and walked down into the portal’s chamber. Much to her surprise, Renee was already there! And the reason was not difficult to guess. They both had arrived to the same conclusion. They needed to feel those alien cocks inside of their bodies at least one more time.

“Renee! What are you doing here… wait, why am I even asking? I know why you are here.”

After the initial and brief embarrassment, the two best friends talked about how they really felt and decided to go for it. They were doing it again regardless of the danger.

Renee leaned over the console, trying to figure out the combination of characters they used previously. Which characters did I type in? They all look very similar.

“Can you remember the combination of symbols?” Renee asked Malena.

“Not really. But I think nobody had use it the portal since yesterday, so we should just jump in and it will take us to the same place.”

“I think you are right. Let’s do this.”

Malena was right about this characteristic of the portal. It remained locked on the last used location until someone, or something changed it.

But the girls were so excited with the anticipation of being ravished that they were making assumptions they shouldn’t. Almost twenty four hours had passed since they came back from the humanoid’s planet and they couldn’t possible know it the portal had been used by the scientist since then.

None of this mattered to them. The girls held hands and jumped…

***

They didn’t arrive to the same place! They were lucky enough that this place had breathable air and regular temperature. The wide open place appeared to be desolated except for a some weird-looking plants surrounded by even stranger rock formations.

“Shit! Where the hell are we?” Renee exclaimed.

“This is definitely not the same place. Maybe we should go back,” Malena said.

The girls considered jumping back to Earth and try again, but then they saw something that triggered their curiosity…

There were a couple of glistening plants that stood out from the rest. Each of these plants had four thick, long tentacles. And this was exactly what caught the girls’ attention. As they walked closer, Renee was already picturing one of these tentacles penetrating her pussy. This idea made her shiver, increasing her arousal.

“Wow! Look at these tentacles. They are so shinny and… thick,” Renee said.

“Is this a plant or an animal? I can’t tell,” Malena asked, approaching the second specimen.

The creatures sensed the heat of the girls’ bodies and bent towards them. They didn’t have eyes and couldn’t tell if the subjects were suitable for carrying seeds but they were going to find out soon enough.

When Renee was at reach, the creature used its super-sensitive nerves to locate the hottest part of the woman’s body to investigate. It touched Renee’s pussy through her delicate panties. The woman jolted surprised, but didn’t move away.

“What the hell?! It is moving! It is touching my… my panties!”

Renee lifted her head and looked at Malena. They stared at each other without saying a word, certain that they both were thinking the same thing. This creature, whatever it was, wanted to fuck them too.

Renee let out a soft gasp at the feeling of the tentacle rubbing against her crotch and Malena felt her pussy moistening rapidly.

It never occurred to the girls that this creature could be dangerous. The only thought that occupied her mind was the possibility if being fuck as hard as the night before. They quickly discarded their clothes and moved closer to the creatures.

“Are you going to fuck me?” Renee asked the plant, as if it could understand her.

Malena stood near the other creature and talked to it too, “Hello lover. Let’s see what you have for me.”

In response to the growing heat of the newly arrived subjects, the creatures moved their tentacles faster, showing their own version of excitement.

Renee turned around with the intention of bending forward, the same way she did with the humanoid the night before, to entice this new strange creature to fuck her. But the creature didn’t give her time to do that…

Analyzing the heat waves emanating from the female’s body, the lifeform had already figure out her anatomy and it knew exactly which openings to penetrate. And without wasting one more second, it shove the tentacle forward, entering Renee’s pussy all the way to the bottom.

Malena heard Renee’s loud moan but she didn’t bother to check on her friend. She was busy looking at one tentacle surrounding her body, promising a night to remember. The appendages had a fleshy appearance so Malena deduced that this creature was not a plant but an animal. In fact, the tentacle looked similar to those of an octopus, only thicker and larger, much larger.

“You are really going to fuck me, aren’t you?” Malena said in a soft voice.

The woman’s pussy was twitching even before the appendage that circled around her upper leg touched her skin. She was breathing deeper than normal and her heart was beating fast. She wanted this so badly.

For a moment, she wondered if there was something wrong with her, wishing to be ravished by an alien monster, but then she remember her previous experience and stopped worrying altogether.

***

A moment later the orgy was in full gear. The girls’ moans traveled far across the vast, open land but there was nobody to hear it. It was only them and the tentacle creatures. There were other strange plants around but they seemed inert and nonreactive.

The mind-blowing assault was everything that Renee expected, including a double penetration. The creature detected the woman’s anal cavity and it hurried to penetrate that hole too. The aroused woman reached back and spread her ass-cheeks while she was screaming her lungs out.

This event was very different for the creature. It felt no joy, nor pain. It felt nothing. Its movements were driven by pure reproductive instinct. This species had learn in the course of millions of years that sexually aroused subjects meant more collaborative subjects. Therefore, they excelled in arousing techniques.

Right now, Renee was experiencing all that knowledge in her pussy and ass. The appendages churned and trashed inside of her body so savagely, so perfectly, that it was driving her insane with pleasure. It was hard to believe that this felt even better than the humanoids’ cocks.

And Renee was not the only one. Malena looked up to the star-filled sky trying to cope with the madness that was happening between her legs. The tentacles moved so fast yet so carefully. They touched every sensitive nerve a thousand times every second without pause.

Malena stayed immobile, her muscles tensed, afraid that if she moved even one millimeter this wonderful sensation was going to disappear. She was so mistaken about this. The creature was not going to let her go before she was full to the brim with eggs and until then, Malena was going to remain on the verge of ecstasy.

While the ravaging continued, something happened with the portal. A new arrival. It was a small, bony creature the size of a cat. A scavenger. It was looking for food or any useful material to build a nest. It represented no danger for the girls and its presence would had been of no consequence if it wasn’t for the fact that, after passing through the portal, it changed the connection; therefore, the destination. There was no longer a direct link between this place and Earth.

Unaware of her uncertain future, Renee moaned even louder when she felt warmth filling her entrails. She moved one hand to her belly when it began to bloat. The creature was cuming! It was ejaculating a huge amount of sperm inside of her, along with eggs. Dozens of eggs!

What the hell!! Renee thought through the haziness cause by unbearable bliss.

The night before, the excess of sperm had gushed out of her saturated cavities. This time, the tentacles prevented the eggs and fluid to escape, so the woman’s abdomen kept growing, giving her the appearance of being pregnant.

Doing her best to overcome the pleasure she was feeling, Renee lifted her torso to see what was going on with her body. She could actually feel the little bumps formed by the eggs as they accumulated inside her belly. It was so weird… and exciting. Renee was about to cum.

“It is shoving egg inside of me! I am full of little eggs!!” Renee yelled with disbelief

As Renee threw her head back screaming in climax, Malena looked up to see what was happening to her friend. She gasped when she saw Renee’s expanding belly. Was this possible? Was the creature pumping so much sperm inside of her that it was stretching her abdomen? These question were about to be answered in less than a minute.

“What is going on over there?!” Malena asked. She received no answer.

And then Malena felt it. First the hot fluid and immediately after, something else, heavier and in great quantities that saturated her belly.

One by one, the small eggs traveled fast through a tube inside the tentacle and emerged within the woman’s cavities. Malena saw her own belly growing so fast that in a matter of seconds she appeared to be four months pregnant.

The little bony creature found Renee’s panties lying around and thought they would be perfect for its nest. It searched nearby and found more of these delicate garments. While stealing the girls’ clothes, the creature always kept its distance from the strange looking female that screamed in bliss a few meters away.

Renee’s body was shaking violently as she rode her orgasm. The pleasure she was feeling was beyond her wildest dreams. She could feel the sperm and the eggs stuffing her vaginal cavity, her womb, her rectum and even her stomach. It was actually starting to hurt, but it hurt so good that she wished this would never end.

It came to a point where her body couldn’t fit any more of the creature’s offspring, yet the monster keep pumping more eggs and fluid inside of her. There was only one way out. Renee opened her mouth wide when she felt them rushing up her gullet.

All this happened while her orgasm refused to fade away. It became too much to bare. Renee was dimly aware that she was loosing consciousness.

Realizing that there was no more space inside the female to keep its offspring, the creature considered that its job was done and retrieved the tentacles. A mixture of eggs and seminal fluid was ejected from Renee’s pussy and ass the same way it escaped from her mouth.

Renee felt the pressure within her loins starting to decreases as her cavities expelled the precious cargo. The eggs passing through her pussy lips felt so good that it prolonged her climax.

Watching Renee’s ordeal, Malena had deduced that the creature was using their bodies as a vessels for distributing eggs. All this was so freaking arousing and maybe for this very reason, she wanted to help. When her body was full to the limit, the overwhelmed woman tightened her lips and covered her mouth.

She could feel the sperm and eggs in her throat but the creature was still forcing more of them inside. Then the inevitable happened. A large gob of cum erupted between her lips, followed by a couple of eggs.

Malena believed that she was not doing her job right but there was nothing she could do about it. Her climax was still going and she couldn’t control her own body.

I can’t hold th… them inside…

The astounded woman was jolting not only from her orgasmic contractions but also from the tentacles trashing within her cavities and the gargling reflex of the eggs passing through her throat.

In fact, sensing that its eggs were spraying to the ground was actually the signal that the creature needed to stop. Malena was doing her job perfectly.

***

A while later, both girls were barely conscious, laying on the floor surrounded by a pool of sperm and discarded eggs. Renee could remember when her orgasm started by she couldn’t remember when it ended. She only knew that it lasted several minutes and it was the strongest ever. Her wonderful experience with the humanoids the night before paled in comparison to this one.

“God! This was so awesome!”

Malena’s body jolted from time and time as some of the eggs escape her saturated pussy or her jammed ass. She felt her head spinning in the aftermath of her mind-blowing climax. She also felt completely relaxed and satisfied.

When they had enough time to recover, the girls stood up and walked closer to each other. Their bellies were still bloated but not as much as before.

“Can you believe this?” Malena said, “This fuck was even better than yesterday’s!”

“Absolutely! It was incredible! But… what should we do with all the eggs in ours bellies?”

“I think we are meant to distribute them.”

“We are? Distribute them where?”

“Everywhere I guess. Let’s go back home first. Then we’ll figure out what to do.”

Malena looked around for her clothes but they were gone. Neither of them saw the little creature that stole them a while ago.

“Where the hell are my panties?” Malena asked, “Damned! We will have to go back naked, again.”

Renee let out a soft gasped as another egg slid off her pussy and fell to the ground. “Ups, another egg slipped out of me.”

The girls jumped through the portal and froze in place from the shock. They were not in the lab. They were not on Earth! The astounded women didn’t understand what was happening. Was the portal broken? Did somebody reprogrammed it while they were fucking like crazy?

“Where the hell are we?!!” Renee asked alarmed.

“Holy crap!!” Was Malena’s expression when she looked ahead.

A few meters away from them, a large creature that like looked like a dinosaur was yelling at another little creature identical to the one that stole the girls’ clothes. Despite its prehistoric appearance, the creature seemed to be intelligent.

Acting almost by instinct, Malena jumped back through the portal and ended up in the same place as before, near the tentacle creatures. Then she jumped back to be with Renee.

The dinosaur-creature heard the girls arriving and approached slowly. He wasn’t sure to which species they belonged but he was almost certain that they were females. He spoke using the most universal language he knew, hoping that they would answer back and then he could identify their origin.

“bja hgkgv”

“What is that thing?! He is making noises and coming straight at us,” Renee said apprehensively.

“I… I don’t know. If he gets any closer, we jump through the portal.”

He actually had a funny appearance and did not seem menacing at all. Malena and Renee stayed put while they looked at him slowly approaching.

The electronic translator implanted in the creature’s throat quickly recognized the speech patterns of the girls and his next words came out in perfect English.

“Hello. My name is Zorg. Where are you coming from? You are humans aren’t you?”

“H..Hi. Yes, we are human. We want to go back home,” Malena said.

“Can you help us?” Renee hurriedly asked.

The creature knew that humans had not been using the portal for long. In fact, they visited this planet for the first time just a few weeks ago. He quickly understood the situation. These females didn’t know how to program the portal and they had no way to got back home.

Then, he saw one of the eggs slip out of Malena’s pussy and this gave him an idea. A very naughty idea.

“Is that a Writher egg?” Zorg asked, “They are delicious. If you give them to me, maybe I can help you.”

“Sure! We’ll give them all to you,” Malena exclaimed.

“And then you will help us get home, right?” Renee asked again.

“First the eggs, then we’ll talk about it,” Zorg responded.

The confused girls were excited that this creature was willing to help, but they didn’t know how to get the eggs out of their bodies. They needed to get creative.

Malena and Renee had been best friends for many years and they had experimented kissing each other on the lips when they were younger, even though they had never been really intimate together. Strangely enough, at this moment they had the same idea at the same time. The only way to get all the eggs out of their bodies was to reach in and grab them.

“I will have to put my whole hand inside of you. Are you sure about this?” Renee asked, kneeling in front of her friend.

“It is the only way. We give him the eggs and then we go home,” Malena answered.

It was an extreme solution but after the first encounter with the humanoids, something changed about the way the girls looked at sex. Nothing seemed beyond the limit. Nothing was impossible.

The fact that Malena was dripping wet with her own fluids, adding to the remnants of her previous ravishing, made it easy for Renee to shove her entire hand into the tight vaginal cavity.

“You are so tight! Your pussy is squeezing my hand,” Renee exclaimed.

Neither of the girls would admit it at this point, but they were both excited with the idea of fisting each other. It was such a wild thing to do!

The creature watched attentively as Renee pushed her hand into her friend’s body. Getting the eggs was not really important to him. He could get them at any market-place. He had other plans for this curvy, new arrivals.

Ummh! This females’ body cavities are flexible. This is good.

Renee reached a few centimeters further and quickly found a bunch of eggs squirming around. They were so slippery that it was very difficult to grab them. Renee had to move her hand all over the tight place.

“I am touching them. But they are hard to grab!”

Malena did her best not to show the pleasure she was feeling but it was impossible. After a few seconds, her eyes rolled back while she moaned loudly.

Renee pulled her hand out holding a few eggs within her fingers. They counted only four. There were many more still inside.

“I only got four. I’ll reach in again.”

“Hmmg…Yes… There are more inside…” Malena whispered. Her pussy was twitching from the expectancy of having her friend’s fist inside of her again.

“They look delicious. Get them all,” Zorg commanded.

Renee shoved her hand further in this time. She pulled out a few eggs and then shoved it even deeper. She repeated the process several times until she was reaching almost elbow deep. She was so excited that she couldn’t wait for her turn to be fisted.

“Wow! The eggs are so deep within your body. I have my entire forearm inside of you!”

Malena was going insane from this unbelievable sensation. Her best friend was fucking her with her entire arm. She wondered why they didn’t think about doing this before? She was getting very close to climax.

“Yes! This is good. Shove all your arm inside,” Zorg said. The creature was delighted by these females’ commitment. He was truly enjoying the show.

With her legs shaking, Malena could barely remain standing as Renee pulled the last couple of eggs. Incredibly, she hadn’t reach an orgasm yet and she was dying for it. But then she remembered that the tentacle-creature had deposited eggs in her ass too. This blissful experience was not over.

“These are the last ones. Now it’s my turn!”

“Are you sure that these are all?” Zorg knew that the Writher creature always behaved the same way, and most likely, it had deposited eggs in every hole of these females.

Malena quickly answered Zorg’s question about the eggs, eager to have Renee’s hand back inside of her body. She turned around and bent forward saying…

“There are more eggs in my ass. We will get those for you too.”

Shit! She is right. Renee thought, I’ll have to wait a few more minutes for my turn.

Zorg was certain that Malena was horny enough to agree with his next proposal. “I have a better idea to get those eggs out of you. Get down on your hands and knees.”

Malena was puzzled by the creature’s request but all she needed to hear was “to get those eggs out”. She was more than ready to comply.

Zorg waited until Malena was in position to extrude his hidden cock and both girls gasped when they saw it. It was the largest phallus they had seen in their entire lives. Malena wondered if the penetration was even possible, but her pussy gushed nonetheless.

“Oh my God! Look at the size of that thing!” Renee exclaimed.

I can do this! This cock will certainly make me cum. Malena thought.

Zorg moved forward without any hurry, knowing that he was holding all the cards. Malena’s heart was beating fast but not because of fear. It was excitement. Having that massive cock inside of her body was something beyond her wildest dreams. Yet here she was. All this was real. The phallus was just a few centimeters from her ass.

“Please hurry. Fuck me with your big cock,” Malena pleaded.

Malena felt the tip of the huge cock pressing against her sphincter and she jolted. For a brief second, she had second thoughts about doing it, but she still didn’t move. Then, an instant later, the massive cock was inside of her! And it was stretching her anal cavity beyond belief.

The woman’s ass had been already distended by the tentacle that ravished her moments ago, but the girth of Zorg’s phallus was twice as big and the penetration felt like the entire world was pushing into her body.

“Arggh! It is in! His cock is inside of me!!”

Malena stared at the floor while the huge appendage entered a few centimeters deeper. The sensation was mind-blowing.

Renee rubbed her pussy rapidly while watching the creature’s legs slowly moving forward, taking small steps. At the same time, she saw the enormous phallus disappearing inside of her friend’s body. It was difficult to believe that Malena had already taken half his cock up her ass. Then she saw Malena’s belly bulging and she knew how deep the phallus was. She rubbed her pussy faster.

Oh my God! How is she doing this?! I want it. I want him to fuck me too!

When his cock couldn’t go any deeper, Zorg started moving her bulky hips back and forth, pumping Malena’s body with surprising agility considering his size. Malena’s slim frame was impaled so thoroughly that it moved along with the strokes, but there was enough friction to drive her inside with pleasure.

“Why don’t you lay in front of your friend? She can take the eggs out of you while I take the eggs out of her,” Zorg suggested to Renee.

Renee considered that this was the best idea ever. She couldn’t just stay there touching herself while her friend got the ravishing of the century.

Malena stared intently at Renee’s pussy while her friend laid in front of her, spread her legs wide and lifted her hips. It was very difficult to focus with Zorg’s big cock plugged so deep in her ass.

“Now is my turn Malena. Do me!” Renee demanded with excitement.

Regardless that she couldn’t think straight at the moment, Malena understood that returning the favor was the least she could do.

Renee shivered when she felt Malena’s fingers touching her pussy lips and reaching a couple of centimeters inside. She was already dripping wet and no further lubrication was necessary.

“Yes!! Reach in and pull those eggs out of me. Fuck me with your whole arm.”

Looking down at her crotch Renee could see the bulge in her abdomen, saturated with eggs. She couldn’t wait to have Malena’s hand pulling them out.

A moment later Renee had her wish fulfilled. Malena’s forearm was almost elbow deep in her tight cavity while she moaned loudly from the overbearing sensation. To Malena, it was amazing to feel so many eggs churning around and yet it was so challenging to grab them. “I can…ughh.. feel them. I can feel the eggs!”

Malena pulled out her hand holding just five semi-transparent eggs. She knew there were dozens more still inside and she wondered if she would be able to pull them all out before reaching an orgasm that might drive her unconscious.

“Do it again please! Pull more eggs out!” Renee pleaded.

Malena keep shoving her arm into Renee’s pussy while Zorg keep shoving his cock into Malena’s ass. The overwhelmed woman was doing her best to hold back her climax but was losing the battle. She could feel a powerful orgasm building within her loins and she suspected that it was going to be devastating.

“I… am… cum…ing..” Malena yelled.

And she was not the only one. Zorg announced that he was about to cum too and Renee was not far behind.

“Get ready to receive my sperm, dear. I am cuming!” Zorg exclaimed.

“Don’t stop! Please don’t stop!” Renee pleaded.

Zorg closed his eyes tightly while he reached his peak and his vast reserves of sperm initiated the journey from his male sac into Malena’s frail body.

The shivering woman felt Zorg’s phallus pulsating inside of her, then the warmth of his cum feeling her entrails and that was it. Her mind blanked out completely. With her arm still buried inside Renee’s pussy, her orgasm hit her like a freight train. It was so intense that her body froze over while her mind crumbled under waves of pleasure that she was no able to comprehend.

Renee was right on the edge of climax. Malena’s hand was still inside of her but it was not moving anymore. She wondered what was going on and the answer came quickly. A loud, gurgling sound preceded a large god of cum that erupted from Malena’s gaping mouth.

What’s happening?! Renee wondered in silence.

It took her a moment to understand what was happening, but it all became obvious when the white sperm splashed on her belly and chest. Zorg was pumping so much cum inside Malena’s body that it was coming out of her mouth and it was expelling the eggs along with it. Renee thought it was a cleaver, super sexy solution.

“Holy crap! The eggs are coming out of your mouth! This is so hot!”

Still not reaching climax, Renee pulled back and watched Malena’s unconscious body crumble to the ground. The overwhelmed woman still shivered at the rhythm of Zorg’s non-stopping ejaculation, but her rolled-back eyes were a clear indication that her mind was gone, lost in a labyrinth of unbearable pleasure.

“This feels good. Your soft bodies are perfect receptacles for my cum,” Zorg said happily.

“My belly is flat again. But there are more eggs inside of me,” Renee assured, begging for more.

Considering that Malena had endured enough, Zorg slowly walked back retrieving his huge phallus from the unconscious woman. Renee watched with fascination as the remnants of sperm gushed from her friend’s anus and spilled to the floor between her legs. She was certain that it was her turn and her pussy twitched just thinking about it.

And Zorg was ready for her. He turned his bulky body around and indicated Renee to go down on her hands and knees. It didn’t sound like a command but more like a polite suggestion. In any case, Renee was more than happy to oblige. She couldn’t get her eyes off the cum-smeared phallus while she plugged a finger into her ass. It felt so good and it was just a finger!

The ravishing that was coming next was going to be monumental.

“Step over here my dear female. It is your turn to deliver those eggs inside of you.”

“Of course. I can’t wait to give them to you.”

Renee’s breathing was agitated while she looked back at the approaching phallus. It was so much bigger up close. She was scared but her arousal was stronger than her fear.

“Are you ready to receive my cock?”

“I am ready. Please go slow, like you did with Malena.”

Renee felt the huge appendage spreading her ass-cheeks and penetrating her body with ease. Zorg was so massive that her tightness was no obstacle for his hard, unyielding cock. He pushed deeper and deeper until Renee thought that the tip of his phallus was going to come out of her mouth.

Then, without any warning whatsoever, she reached a mind-blowing climax.

The same way it happened with Malena, the creature’s cock was so tightly snuggled by Renee’s cavity that his pumping motions rocked the woman’s entire body, reducing the friction and prolonging the mating session.

Not that Renee was complaining about this. As soon as her first orgasm faded off, she could feel the next one already building inside of her.

Eventually Zorg reached his peak again and discharged an equally large amount of cum into Renee’s packed body. The overwhelmed woman was in the midst of another orgasm when she sensed the hot fluid traveling up her throat and gushing between her lips. The stunned woman felt like she was nothing more than an extension of Zorg’s cock. Like a living sheath created to keep his cock warm and ready to deliver his cum from her mouth whenever it was needed.

At this moment, knowing that her mind was slipping away, she understood why Malena had lost consciousness after experiencing the same treatment. This was absolute, utter bliss.

A moment later, Zorg was looking down at the two human females lying unconscious on his sky-deck and wondered if he had over do it. But the girls seemed fine. It was just a matter of waiting until they regained consciousness.

“Ups, I guess my cock was too much for them. I’ll take a nap until they wake up.”

He was no done with them yet. He was planning to assign a few more tasks to these sexy visitors before letting them go back to their home planet.

***

Malena woke up first. She didn’t know where she was or what had happened, until she looked at Zorg sleeping nearby and she felt the soreness all over her body but particularly in her ass.

God! That was unreal! I wonder how I am still alive after being fucked like that… Then she looked at Renee, a couple of meters away, sleeping peacefully with her own pool of sperm accumulated between her legs and around her face. Oh! Renee fell unconscious too?

Malena woke Renee and the girls talked about the situation.

“Are you ok?” Malena asked her confused friend.

“Yeah, I guess…my ass hurts. Is Zorg sleeping? Should we wake him up so we can go home?”

“Mine hurts too! Can you believe we were able to take that monstrous cock inside our bodies?”

“Yes! It is unbelievable. Now we have something to tell our grand-kids… haha.”

They had fulfilled their part of the deal and Zorg had promised to re-program the portal so they could go back to Earth. Now they couldn’t decide if they should wake him up or wait.

The girls didn’t suspect that Zorg was planning something very different for them.

When he woke, he informed Malena and Renee about his plans. He was fully aware that they had no choice but to do what he asked and they girls knew it too.

“Before I re-program the portal to take you home, I need you to do something for me,” Zorg said.

“But we gave you the eggs,” Malena complained, “That was the deal to let us go back to Earth.”

“The deal has change,” he responded harshly, “It is something very easy and mostly safe. Listen carefully…”

Mostly safe?! Renee thought alarmed.

***

A short while later, Malena and Renee were stepping through the portal into another world. Zorg had been very specific about what they had to do and how to do it. It should be an easy job.

“Wow! This place looks ancient,” Renee exclaimed, looking around the well lite cave they just stepped in.

“Yes it does. We are supposed to follow the main corridor until finding the green seeder.”

“First, Zorg wanted the eggs inside of us and now he wants seeds,” Renee said, “That creature is all about food, isn’t it?”

“I am not so sure,” Malena responded, “Didn’t you notice that most of the eggs remained on the floor? I think he just wanted to fuck us.”

“And he certainly did. This whole adventure is so crazy.”

After advancing a few meters, they saw one of the guardian creatures. At first sight, it didn’t seem too menacing. The monster resembled a large, pinkish dog with a long, wide neck that ended in a rounded head. The creature had no eyes but he immediately sensed the presence of the invaders and turned around to face them.

Renee stopped scared. Malena kept walking.

“Holy crap! Are you seeing this?!” Renee whispered.

“It is one of the monsters that Zorg described,” Malena said, surprisingly calmed.

The creature lifted his body on two legs to appear larger and more intimidating. Then he opened its mouth, that occupied most of his head, and showed an ample collection of long, sharp teeth.

But it was not the teeth that captured Malena’s attention. She was staring further down, at the monster’s big phallus. She didn’t think twice to offer herself as the distractor. “I’ll distract him while you look for the green plant.”

“Be careful!!” Renee said.

Seconds later, another monster appeared behind the first one.

Certain that the creature was not going to eat her, Malena knelt in front of him and grabbed his large cock. The creature allowed her to do so, looking at her with curiosity.

His cock is so big

The second monster acknowledged the presence of Renee but Malena was closer and he focused his attention on her too.

The aroused woman leaned forward and licked the tip of the phallus. While doing this, her pussy twitched hard a couple of times. She couldn’t believe how horny she was. Malena was already picturing that huge appendage entering her pussy and bringing her to yet another mind-blowing orgasm. I want this cock inside of me.

As if the monster was reading Malena’s mind, he grabbed her forcefully and lifted her off the ground.

The excited woman gasped from the unexpected rough handling, but when she saw the creature’s phallus aligning with her vaginal cavity, she cried with joy.

Since the monster couldn’t care less about the invader’s well being, the penetration was brutal.

It was widely known that the guardians of this place had a weakness for females of any species and it was not uncommon to use this flaw as a way of distracting them while someone else stole the green-plant seeds. The monsters never learned and they fell for it every time.

Today was no exception. Malena screamed in bliss as the huge phallus slid between her legs. She felt the monster’s cock penetrating impossibly deep inside of her, almost impaling her alive, and it was the best sensation ever. She couldn’t help to wonder if she was loosing her mind. Letting all these monsters fuck her brains out as if it was something normal. Then she came to the conclusion that it felt too good to matter. If she was losing her mind, so be it.

The second creature was curios about Malena. He approached the mating couple and extruded his long, flexible tongue to examine the female’s body. He sensed the chemicals in the air and perceived Malena’s unbridled arousal. A female willing to mate was an opportunity impossible to pass and he started licking the woman’s thighs and ass-cheeks looking for another entrance.

And he quickly found it. The thick, slippery tongue detected Malena’s anal cavity and pierced in. He wasn’t sure about the purpose of this hole but it he was going to fuck her anyway.

Oh God! The other one is probing my ass!!

Renee watched from a safe distance as the second monster stood on two legs, like his partner did before, and walked awkwardly towards the couple. It was not difficult to imagine what was going to happen next.

“Wow! The other creature is going to penetrated her too. Zorg was right. These guardians are very easily distracted.”

According to Zorg instructions, when one of the girls had the guardians attention, the other should walked further down the hall to look for the green plant, then do whatever was necessary to extract its seeds.

It was more than evident that Malena was not at risk of being eaten. All these monsters cared about, like the others they had encounter before, was to fuck them and fill them with sperm. Renee thought about this while passing by the mating trio. She looked at Malena’s frail body pinned between the two beasts, with two huge cocks buried in her tight holes, and her pussy twitched hard. She was getting horny.

Holy shit! They are fucking her so hard. Maybe I should be the one distracting them.

Renee was surprised at how quickly she found the green plant. It was no more than ten meters away from Malena and the monsters. It looked exactly as Zorg described it. But there was a problem. Renee couldn’t see any sign of seeds anywhere. The plant extended across the ground two meters around and had a protruding mass at the center. She was confused.

“Now how the hell am I suppose to take the seeds out? Zorg didn’t say anything about it.”

Renee could hear noises coming from the plant’s central bump, as if something was moving inside. The sound became stronger while she got closer.

Renee stood nearby, wondering what to do next.

Suddenly, a tentacle emerged from the center of the plant and extended almost two meters above the ground. This startled Renee but she stayed in place. If Malena had been brave enough to let those monsters fuck her, then Renee was determined to do the same.

She was fully aware that the tentacle could grab her at any moment, but she had no intention of running. In fact, the sight of such a thick appendage waving in front of Renee’s face brought back recent memories that made her pussy gush.

“Wow! This tentacle is so freaking long!” Renee said of loud, while the tentacle moved around her body as if it was studying her. “Am I going to get fucked by this? It is too pointy.”

Renee was going to learn soon enough that the game of distraction was not exclusive to the invaders. While she was looking at the tentacle waving in front of her face, she failed to see the other one approaching from the side.

When Renee felt something poking at her right ear, she instinctively lifted her arm trying to push it away, but it was too late. Her hand never reached her head. Her entire body froze as a pernicious electric discharge took over her nervous system.

The plant was unaware that Renee was not physically strong, compared to other creatures, and it could subdue her by force. It wasn’t taking any chances. Taking control of the invader’s motility was the safest way to defend itself and more importantly, to secure a vessel for seeds distribution.

As this happened, Renee’s pussy gushed again, more abundantly. She couldn’t move her body and she didn’t want to. She was at the complete mercy of the plant and this sensation of vulnerability was extremely arousing.

As more electric pulses filtered into her head, one idea pooped in her brain and started to overcome all other. She wanted to get fucked by the plant. She needed it.

***

Meanwhile, the monsters keep pumping Malena’s body with increasing speed. The overwhelmed woman could barely breath as she received the powerful strokes from both sides.

Her orgasm exploded just second before she felt her insides flooding with hot sperm. The creatures were climaxing too and ejaculated a huge amount of fluid into her loins, filling her to the limit almost instantly.

Malena was trying very hard not to lose consciousness and miss this wonderful experience. The same way it happened with the tentacle-monster that filled her with eggs, Malena felt the creature’s abundant sperm relentlessly saturating her body until she felt it surging up her throat and filling her mouth from within. She tightened her lips as best she could but the sperm was coming out no matter what.

It’s too much!!

One second later Malena’s mouth became a fountain of white, thick fluid that erupted into the air. This reignited the woman’s climax that made her shiver from head to toe. Despite all odds, Malena was still conscious at the end of the multiple climax.

The creatures were oblivious to Malena’s orgasmic contortions and kept pumping semen into her body until they thought it was enough to get her pregnant. The creature that was fucking Malena’s pussy pulled away, retrieving his phallus, and took a few steps back to check his sperm leaking from the female’s cavity. His job was done and it was time to rest.

The exhausted woman was left hanging limply on top of the other huge cock buried in her ass. The monster was still ejaculating the last streams of cum into her body and Malena touched her belly to feel it churning around. She was becoming addicted to this wonderful sensation.

After he was done, the creature released Malena who fell forward to the ground. He leaned down and extended his tongue to check Malena’s body again. He wanted to make sure that the female had been impregnated. He quickly realized that he had discharged his load of sperm into the wrong hole. This should be corrected.

Malena remembered that Renee was also in the room and wondered what was going on with her.

Where is Renee? I guess she is looking for the plant. But Malena’s thoughts were interrupted by the fat tongue penetrating forcefully into her body. Apparently the orgy was not over!

The startled woman threw her head back and moaned loudly when she felt the flexible appendage churning inside her vaginal cavity. And for the second time in the last few minutes, Malena felt the sperm that saturated her body rushing up her esophagus and erupting from her mouth.

Without expecting it, Malena reached another climax.

***

Renee didn’t notice when the other tentacle entered her left ear. She still couldn’t move but she was getting hornier every passing second. Her pussy was twitching non-stop and she was so wet that her fluids were dripping from her labia, down her inner thighs. She wanted to touch herself but her hands were not responding. Renee needed to feel something in her pussy. Anything! As long as it was hard and thick.

Her wish was about to be fulfilled. A third tentacle, different from the other two, emerged out of the central bump. It was pink instead of green and had a bulbous tip that seemed to be breathing like a lung.

This new appendage moved slowly, sensing if there was any kind of danger. But the carrier seemed to be completely subjugated. She was ready for impregnation.

The moment Renee felt the large rounded object penetrating her pussy, she reached an orgasm.

Oddly enough, except from a subtle shuddering, her body remained completely still. Nonetheless, quite the opposite was happening in her brain. The excited woman was seeing bolts of white light the sparked behind her eyes in synchrony with the twitching of her pussy.

Not too far away, Renee could hear Malena’s loud moans but this was meaningless to her at the moment. All she cared about was that thing working its way up between her legs. And a short moment later, Renee’s belly was bulging to accommodate the entire bulbous section of the tentacle. The woman’s orgasm was still going and it showed no signs of slowing down.

The mass nestled within the woman’s womb was still breathing in and out, as if it was a living entity, independent from the rest of the creature.

***

After exploring Malena’s body and realizing than he needed to penetrate her pussy too in order to achieve impregnation, the creature pulled its tongue back and lifted his phallus again. The aroused woman quickly understood the monster’s intentions. She was not wasting this opportunity and willingly assumed an appropriate kneeling position.

“You want to fuck me again? Go ahead. I am ready for you.”

Even though she was expecting it, Malena gasped loudly when she felt the large phallus entering her vaginal cavity. Spittle flew off her gaping mouth from the forceful penetration.

Very soon the odd couple started to get a rhythm. Malena did her best to stay in place while receiving the relentless strokes from behind. The monster slowly increased the pace, eager to fill this female’s womb with his sperm.

In this position, Malena could see Renee standing not far ahead near a weird plant. The fact that her friend was not moving while a fat pink tentacle penetrated her pussy, should had been a clear sign that she was in trouble, but Malena was too distracted with her own ravishing to pay attention.

Anyway, if Renee was in trouble, she was not aware of it. The creature’s tentacles had taken control of her mind and body. All she knew was that it felt overwhelmingly wonderful and she could stand there forever if it was necessary.

The creature had other plans. The bulbous tip of the tentacle had detach itself from the stem and now rested comfortably within the female’s womb. The rest of the tentacle pulled back, retracting from Renee’s body with a loud slurping sound, followed by an abundant gush of vaginal fluids.

The bulge on Renee’s abdomen was clearly visible as it outlined the seed lodged inside.

The pink tentacle quickly disappeared inside the main bulk of the creature and immediately after, the thinner green tentacles detached themselves from Renee’s ears and waved around the stunned woman.

Renee managed to stand still for a few more seconds before she felt her legs weaken. The fullness of her belly matched the emptiness of her mind and she didn’t react at all as her body fell to the ground. Her pussy was still gushing and only then, Renee noticed that she was still in the midst of the longest orgasm of her life.

The astounded woman laid motionless on top of the mushy surface, staring mindlessly into the ceiling of the cave. She could feel the creature’s seed in her belly and a joyous sensation surmounted her.

“… walk far… plant seed…” she whispered.

The idea popped into her enthralled mind out of nowhere. She had to walk far. She had to plant the seed. Her pussy twitched just thinking about it. Nothing else was important. Her mouth said the words like a mantra. This was her new mission.

**

Meanwhile, Malena’s moans echoed against the walls of the cave. The monster was fucking her so fast and so hard. She knew that he was about to cum inside of her. His cock was pulsating and so was her pussy. The woman’s entire body moved and shivered at the pace of his massive phallus. The creature was not the only one of the verge of climax.

They both came simultaneously. The creature screeched, she screamed. White sperm flew off the woman’s tight vaginal cavity while both bodies remained in place. One pumping cum and the other taking in as much as possible.

Malena was becoming addicted to this sensation. Being overpowered and overwhelmed by these creatures. She was becoming a monster whore and she knew it.

When the monster was done, he pulled back and extruded his flexible tongue to check his work. He detected gobs of cum leaking from the female’s pussy which meant that her body was full with his seed. The impregnation had been successful.

“You made me cum so hard. Thank you for that.” Malena said, looking back at the creature while letting the excess of sperm dribble to the ground. She also had done a good job distracting the guardians. Now it was time to check on Renee.

***

Malena got scared when she saw Renee lying immobile on the ground. Her friend didn’t look physically damaged but she was not responding to any questions. Renee had a faraway stare and all she could do was mumbled the same words over and over…

“…walk far.. plant seed…”

“Renee!! Are you ok? What happened?!”

After a moment, Renee got up on her own and started walking aimlessly. Malena grabbed her arm and guided her towards the portal. She saw the large bulge on Renee’s belly and correctly assumed that it was caused by the seed Zorg wanted. All they needed to do now was to go back through the portal, deliver it and then they could go home.

“Wow! That’s a big bulge you have there.”

But there was a problem. Renee’s mind was not right. She was under some sort of spell and she couldn’t go back to Earth like this. Zorg should know what to do.

“…plant seed…”

But first things first. The girls walked slowly by the monsters, trying not to draw their attention. Although, Malena wouldn’t mind another session with one of them, or both.

The creatures were not interested anymore. They were tired and satisfied, so the girls walked through without problems.

***

They came back to Zorg’s landing platform and Malena explained the incidents. She left out the part of her mind-blowing orgasms but she certainly thought about them as she spoke. Malena’s main concern was the mental state of Renee and asked Zorg if he could help her.

“She is being like this since I found her on the ground. All she says is -walk far- and -plant seed-”, Malena said.

“I was afraid this might happen,” Zorg responded. “The seeding creature’s influence is so deeply embedded in her brain that she can’t think of anything else. But don’t worry. I have some friends that can help. Renee will be just fine.”

Renee rubbed her pussy while looking in every direction. She needed to find a good spot to plant the seed.

***

Zorg made the call and they waited for a short while, until two humanoid aliens arrived at the sky-deck. They had a strong resemblance to a human male except for the shape of their heads and the color of their skin. Malena looked at their naked bodies, focusing on their big cocks and her pussy stirred.

One of the humanoids exchanged a few words with Zorg while staring intently at Malena’s shapely body. He walked closer and in this short distance his cock enlarged to full erection. It was big and thick.

“They are saying that they can help Renee. But in exchange, they want you to…” Zorg began to explain.

“I’ll do it!!” Malena interrupted Zorg in mid-sentence. She knew what he was going to say and she more than willing to oblige. She couldn’t take her eyes off the dangling cock. “I’ll do anything you want.”

“Hehe… that’s the spirit,” Zorg said happily.

Malena wasted no time and threw herself to the humanoid’s arms. While she wrapped her legs around the alien’s waist, she considered that maybe a human-like phallus would not be enough to satisfy her after enjoying such enormous cocks not too long ago.

But she was wrong. The alien’s cock felt as good as any other while it penetrated deep inside of her pussy. Malena was not only becoming a monster sex maniac; she was becoming a sex maniac, no matter who or what was in front of her.

The alien was as strong as he appeared. He grabbed Malena’s ass and bounced her up and down his cock like a rag-doll. She loved it.

“Yes!! Fuck me hard!”

Once again, Malena felt powerless and at the complete mercy of her lover. This was proving to be a huge turn-on for her. She had no choice but to fuck the alien as much as he wanted. Even if he wanted to fuck her for days.

And just like that, after a couple of minutes of being fucked, Malena was reaching climax.

Everything became blurry while her orgasm sneaked up on her sooner than expected. She lost complete control of her body while her arms and legs shuddered violently. This was absolute bliss.

The alien held her tighter, ignoring her orgasmic convulsions, and keep fucking her with the same unyielding stamina.

***

A couple of meters away, Renee was on her knees touching the ground with both hands. She came to the conclusion that this “soil” was definitely too hard to plant the seed.

The other humanoid approached Renee and the enthralled woman lifted her head to see a large phallus in front of her face. She gasped and her pussy twitched hard. Renee was confused about what to do or how to react.

But it didn’t matter how empty Renee’s mind was and how important was her “mission”. Having that cock inside of her body was an instinct that took precedence over anything else. The charmed woman grabbed the phallus presented to her and extended her tongue to lick it. Her pussy was already dripping fluids to the ground between her legs.

“nice… cock” she said.

The humanoid felt the lips of the woman enveloping the head of his cock and he wondered if she would be able to swallow the entire thing. He placed his hand on the back of Renee’s head and pulled. The long cock penetrated effortlessly into the woman’s throat until her face was almost touching his crotch.

Renee didn’t fight it. In fact, she put her hands away and let the alien handle her at will.

“Remember that the seed inside of this female is mine,” Zorg said, avariciously.

Not caring about the seed at all, the alien started fucking Renee’s face with short, hard thrusts, and every time his phallus was all the way in, her pussy twitched violently. Like Malena, it was very easy for her to reach climax and she was already on her way.

***

Malena, fully recovered from her first orgasm, was still bouncing on the humanoid’s phallus. She let her arms swing freely as her lover smashed his cock into her body with full force.

***

With her mouth completely stuffed with alien cock, Renee ran out of air at the same instant she reached climax. Her muscular partner released her head and her body fell backward to the ground, shuddering out of control.

Renee laid flat on the ground, still jolting sporadically from her receding orgasm, and didn’t notice that the alien was looming on top of her, aiming his cock at her vaginal entrance.

The humanoid plunged his cock to the hilt with the first stroke. Renee lifted her head violently while screaming in bliss. Her pussy was still very sensitive and it felt so overbearing that her orgasm rekindled instantly.

***

Nearby, Malena and her partner had change positions. Now he was lying on the floor and she was straddling his crotch, facing away from him. It was her turn to do the work and she was more than happy to oblige. She waved her hips back and forth as fast as she could, but his phallus was so big and so hard that she could only moved so much. It didn’t matter. She felt like being in heaven.

The alien’s expressionless face was misleading. He was enjoying this sex session almost as much as she was. He had abducted and mated with human females before, but this time was different. Malena willingness to please him made a huge difference compared to past experiences.

Malena’s half-closed eyes opened wide when she saw another alien arriving through the portal. He looked identical to the other two and was staring back at her. In a matter of seconds, his small cock grew to match to others.

Another one!! They are going to fuck me in both holes! The aroused woman was already picturing herself pinned between the two aliens with one phallus in each hole.

While the new arrival approached the couple, Malena lifted her body, releasing the cock that had been lodged in her pussy and aimed it at her anus. She was not waiting to find out if these guys wanted to fuck her at the same time. She was going to do it herself.

Malena moaned loudly as the fat cock stretched her anal cavity and penetrated until her ass-cheeks rested on the alien’s lap. Then she looked up at the other alien with pleading eyes, enticing him to join the action.

The humanoids were fully aware of Malena’s intentions and they agreed with the idea. The second alien knelt on front of the aroused woman and he let her caress his cock. The alien beneath grabbed Malena’s arm and pulled her back, forcing her to rest on top of his chest and expose her pussy to his friend.

The alien savagely shoved his cock into Malena’s pussy and her wish came true. Once again she was being penetrated in both holes simultaneously by two large cocks. It felt wonderful. The second humanoid leaned forward, pushing his member to the bottom of the girl’s pussy and Malena screamed in bliss, feeling both cocks as one huge penetration, stuffing her to the limit. At this moment, she concluded that there was no other way to have sex.

The trio got a rhythm very quickly. As the alien on top shoved his cock forcefully, swinging Malena’s whole body backwards, the other alien pulled back his phallus, retrieving it almost all the way out of her ass.

When the girl’s body swung the other way, the alien below plunged his phallus forward, stabbing it deeply into her body. Malena didn’t have to do anything but enjoy the ride, hoping to remain conscious until both aliens ejaculated inside of her.

***

Malena was not the only one moaning loudly. Renee was still pinned against the floor while her partner smashed his cock into her pussy over and over. However, now that her orgasm had subsided, Renee’s mind was wandering away, regaining focus on her mission. She needed to plant the seed.

Suddenly, the pleasure increased noticeably. Something else was going in her brain. The humanoid had his hand on Renee’s head and a ray of bluish light was emanating from it, entering her skull.

“I can see you have started to fix her mind. Excellent!” Zorg said when he saw the light.

Renee wanted to enjoy the ravishing, but it was so difficult to concentrate. She had a task to complete and she was wasting time. But the alien’s cock felt so good. It was all very confusing. The overwhelmed woman had no idea that the alien was using his powers to rearrange his mind to the way it was before the seed was implanted in her womb.

***

The aliens made no sound but their bodies shuddered violently as they discharged a large load of cum into Malena’s pussy and ass. They were reaching climax!

Malena felt their cocks bloating, then she felt the warmth of their fluid spreading within her loins, then her mind went blank as she also exploded in bliss. Her legs and arms jolted violently while her head trashed back and forth without control. This was exactly what she expected from the ravishing. If she could form a single coherent thought, she would be thanking the aliens for this gift.

Zorg turned his attention to the matting threesome and was surprised to see that they all were climaxing at the same time.

“You are not planning to get her pregnant, are you?” he asked, a little concerned.

The alien removed his dick from Malena’s body, letting some of his sperm squirt to the ground, and looked at his partner mending Renee’s brain while eagerly fucking her pussy. He should assist in the process. The girls were keeping their end of the deal by letting them use their curvy bodies at will, so the least he could do was to help fixing Renee’s screwed up mind.

Malena moaned softly when she felt the large cock sliding out of her twitching pussy, wishing they could stay inside of her for a while longer. Then she slouched on top of the humanoid beneath her, exhausted but satisfied.

***

Without removing his cock from her pussy and his hand from her head, the alien lifted Renee’s frail body off the ground and pulled her on top of him. This way, his friend would be able to fuck her from behind and by doing this, facilitate the healing process.

“Don’t forget about my seed. Be careful not to damage it,” Zorg said again.

Renee was not sure what was happening until she felt another phallus poking at her anal entrance. She also felt tickles on the back of her head and a sudden rush traveled across her body. The pleasure was intensifying again! The overwhelmed woman moaned loudly, welcoming this new sensation.

The humanoid penetrated Renee’s tight anal cavity, causing the entire woman’s body to shiver in bliss.

“Don’t overdo it or you will fry her brain,” Zorg warned them. The humanoid just ignored him.

Renee’s mind was a turmoil of conflicting sensations. The pleasure she was feeling was overwhelming, yet she still felt the need to plant the seed. To complete her mission. However, every passing second, this need lessened, giving way to absolute bliss.

A few minutes later, everyone was surrounding Renee. The third alien had removed his cock from Malena’s ass and now was standing in front of Renee. His cock was dangling in front of the woman’s face, ready to penetrate the only hole available.

Malena had approached the mating foursome, watching perplexed as bluish electric rays circled around her friend’s skull. Unconsciously, her left hand moved to her pussy, which was still tingling from the fantastic ravaging, leaking remnants of sperm.

“What are you doing to her?” Malena asked.

“They are repairing her brain,” Zorg answered.

When the third alien shoved his cock into Renee’s mouth and added his blue energy to the others, Renee’s brain snapped! Everything became a white void. Everything was bliss. Bliss was everything.

The girl’s eyes rolled back completely. There were no thoughts about planting the seed anymore. There was no mission. There was only sex. Only pleasure. Infinite pleasure. Renee climaxed harder than ever before.

Watching her friend shuddering out of control, with her body and mind completely possessed by the aliens, Malena remembered her first encounter with the robot-humanoids a few days ago. She had been mind-controlled the same way Renee was being brainwashed right now. The aroused woman rubbed her pussy faster. It didn’t matter that she had just reached a body-wrecking orgasm. She was so horny that a new orgasm was building fast within her loins.

“This is so freaking hot!”

Meanwhile, Renee’s climax seemed to have no end.

It didn’t take long before Malena reached her peak again. Her orgasm was not nearly as strong as the one she experienced moments ago, but it felt great nonetheless. Her pussy twitched hard, gushing to the floor while her legs shook violently, threatening to let her fall to the hard floor.

“Hehe… you are a very naughty girl Malena. You made yourself cum again so fast,” Zorg said with amusement.

Both girls were still trembling when the humanoids ejaculated inside of Renee. The overwhelmed woman barely noticed, since her mind was at the highest point of ecstasy she could ever imagine.

While they climaxed, the aliens discharged not only their sperm but also their entire reserves of blue energy into Renee’s brain. If this was not going to fix her mind, nothing will.

***

One by one, the humanoids moved back, pulling their cocks from Renee’s cozy cavities. Malena, resting on the ground after her climax subsided, watching fascinated as the sperm accumulated inside of friend gushed from her mouth and ass at the same time.

Wow! That’s a lot of cum.

Renee’s mind was still not processing anything but incredible pleasure. Even though she could sense that this wonderful bliss was coming to an end.

A couple of minutes passed and Renee was still on the ground. She had intermittent spasms as her body came down from heaven. Suddenly she started waving her hips up and down and her moans became louder. Everyone was looking at her, but Malena was the only one with no clue of what was happening.

“She is still having orgasmic convulsions. That is good,” Zorg said.

“What is happening to her?” Malena asked, receiving no answer.

Then, with a squishy sound, the large seed that had been lodged in her body ended the journey through her vaginal cavity and was forcefully expelled to the ground between her legs.

“Wow! The seed came out of her!” Malena exclaimed.

Malena finally understood why Renee was still shuddering. The seed was huge and it most had felt wonderful is it moved within her friend’s tight pussy.

***

The humanoids said a few words to Zorg and started walking away. The human females had been very accommodating and they were pleased with the experience. In return, they had attempted to heal Renee’s brain. It was still uncertain if it worked or not, but they didn’t care either way.

Okay. This large seed is our ticket back home. I just hope Renee is cured. Malena thought.

Malena picked up the seed from the ground and offered it to Zorg. For an instant, she felt compelled to shove it inside of her own pussy and let Zorg pull it our of her, but that would be too selfish. She needed to get Renee home as soon as possible.

“I believe this is what you wanted. Can you help us get home now?” Malena said.

“Of course. You kept your end of the deal and I’ll keep mine. By the way, you are welcome to come back any time you want.” Zorg responded.

Meanwhile, Renee was finally regaining consciousness. It took her a moment to recognize where she was. This was Zorg’s place. She wondered how she got here and why there was so much sperm all around her body. Whatever had happened, she felt tired but incredibly good.

“Where am I?”

***

Later that night, the girls were back in Malena’s room. They managed to sneak through the portal one more time without being seen.

“So, you don’t remember anything?” Malena asked sitting on her bed, beside Renee.

“I remember the creature’s tentacle waving around me and after that, everything was a blur. You are saying that the plant-thing placed a seed inside of me? And I wanted nothing more than to plant it somewhere else?”

“Yes. That’s the seed that Zorg wanted so badly. Luckily, you pushed it out after… you know… the orgy.”

“One thing I do remember. Pleasure! So much incredible, absolute pleasure!!”

“So… what should we do now?”

***

It took a while but Renee’s skillful tongue drove Malena over the edge one more time. Malena gushed all over Renee’s face as her legs trembled at either side of her head, following the rhythm of the orgasmic spasms.

Renee discovered that after her experience with the aliens, her libido was in constant overdrive. Even without touching herself, just licking Malena’s pussy, she was close to climaxing.

Malena’s hand felt wonderful as moved in and out of Renee’s pussy, sometimes sinking so deep that it reached her womb. Renee had cum two times already and she was nearing her third orgasm.

Her pussy is twitching so hard that it is crushing my hand. This is amazing!

But regardless of how good it felt, there was something missing. She wanted more that Malena’s hand. She felt incomplete.

When Renee told Malena about her feelings, worrying that her best friend might feel offended, she was very happy to know that Malena felt the same way. No matter how good they made each other feel, there was always something missing.

The reason was obvious. They both craved alien cocks. There was only one solution to extinguish the fire that consumed their loins.

“The orgasms we get with those creatures are beyond belief.”

“I love the way they take control of me.”

***

The next day, after the scientists were home and the portal’s chamber was empty, two curvy figures walked through the door, naked and ready for anything.

“I can’t believe we are doing this again!” Renee whispered.

“Yes, and it is going to be awesome.”

“Where are we going this time?”

“I have no idea. Zorg gave me the codes for different destinations and he said that these were safe for us. Are you ready?”

“Absolutely. Let’s go!!”

“I am so freaking horny already.”

“Me too. I can’t wait to have a large alien cock in….”

Malena and Renee jumped through the portal with the confidence that whatever was waiting for them at the other side, was going to be fantastic.

The End.

Note from the author: There is a graphic (CGI) version of this story.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

A cruise to remember

01 Thursday Mar 2018

Posted by BNG in Adult Fantasy, Affairs, Anal Sex, College Sex, Erotic Fansasy, Erotic Fiction, Erotic Romance, Erotica, Lesbian, Masturbation, Oral Sex, Passion & Pleasure, Sex Stories, Short Erotic Stories, Three Some, Threesome

≈ Leave a comment

Tags

anal, Bi-sexual, Cum Swallowing, Exhibitionism, Female/Female, group sex, True Story

A Caribbean cruise that turned out to be one hell of a week. I have rewritten this story. Per request from the readers, I have added one scene that didn’t actually happen but you will have to guess which one. I know the story is long but I have split it into chapters so that you can read it in several settings.

ilove-u.com_600659-49.1

CLICK HERE TO SUBSCRIBE TO THIS AWESOME YOUTUBE CHANNEL

—– Chapter One —–

I was 24 at the time and my husband is one year my senior. We had booked a seven day cruise that island hopped around the Caribbean. We were to visit five different islands during the week long trip. We were looking forward to getting away from the snow and cold and enjoy the sunny warm weather of the Caribbean.

First, I must tell you a little about my husband and myself. If you have read any of my previous stories, you know that we have a very open relationship when it comes to sex. We have, on several occasions, participated in orgies. We love our sex in any way we can get it. We like to keep our sex lives spicy by always trying new things with new people. We like our sex and we like it often. I am bi and Jake (my husband) says he is straight but I have seen him suck cock and have seen him get sucked by other men. I don’t know why he doesn’t admit he is also bi.

Although we like our sex with other people, we weren’t expecting anything special on this trip. It was the first cruise either one of us had taken. We were going to be perfectly satisfied with enjoying the ship, the islands, the warm weather and some good sex with each other in our ship cabin.

We flew to San Juan Puerto Rico and got a ride to the dock and embarked onto the ship. We spent the first night getting acquainted with the massive ship and took in some entertainment. For any of you that have not been on a cruise, I would highly recommend it. The ship was absolutely breathtaking. There is so much to see and do on the ship. The ship is so large and has so many places to see. We spent a week on the ship and don’t think we saw all of it.

The ship left port at 10:00 pm. After taking in some entertainment, we retired to our cabin for the night around 1:00 am. Jake and I had our first episode of fantastic sex for the week. I could tell that it was going to be one hell of a week. The sex seemed to be better than usual. Both of us were extremely horny. I think the fact that we were both so relaxed from being away from our normal life pressures; we were able to enjoy sex so much more.

—– Chapter Two —–

The next day, the first full day, was spent entirely at sea. There were plenty of activities taking place on the ship. In the afternoon, we were on the top deck of the ship, taking part in one of the activities next to one of the several pools. We struck up a conversation with an extremely nice couple, Larry and Joann. They seemed to be a little older than us but a very nice looking and pleasant couple. Joann was very slender with very large and perky breasts, I guessed about 34D. Larry was rather tall; I guessed about 6’4” and well built. We learned later that Joann was an aerobics instructor and Larry worked out a lot at a gym. We also learned that they were celebrating their 15th wedding anniversary. I was shocked that they had been married that long. I asked if they married when they were 15. We were told that they were both 38 years old. Damn, they looked good for being that old.

Throughout the remainder of the day, we took part in other activities that were taking place throughout the ship. We also enjoyed ourselves at a relaxing dinner in one of the many grand dining rooms. The food on these cruise ships is absolutely fabulous; you never have an excuse for going hungry. We also ran into Joann and Larry a couple more times.

That night brought another erotic fucking session in our cabin between me and Jake before we turned in for the night.

ilove-u.com_600659-33.1

—– Chapter Three —–

The next day we docked at our first island. We debarked from the ship and took a tour of the island. For you that have not been to the Caribbean, when you get off the ship, you are greeted by dozens of taxi driving shouting for your business. For a very reasonable price, they will take you wherever you want around the island. You can tour the island, go shopping, go to a beach or whatever you want.

We returned to the ship mid afternoon, got cleaned up, had another great fucking session and got ready to get an early dinner.

At dinner, we met up with Joann and Larry again. We hit it off very well; we seemed to have so much to talk about. They told us they were from Michigan. We are also from the Midwest. We also found out that their cabin was on the same deck as ours. We had an inside cabin towards the middle of the ship while they had an outside balcony cabin towards the rear of the ship.

After dinner, we went to a show with them and then later to a comedian act in the lounge. If you have never been on a cruise ship, they have many places that you can go for entertainment. There is a big theater where you can see Broadway shows, singing and dancing acts and much more. There is a large lounge that has many acts such as comedians, magicians, musicians, etc. There are also many smaller places that you can see anything from piano players to rock-n-roll bands.

After the show we made arrangements to meet Joann and Larry in the morning for breakfast and to tour the next island together. We then retired back to the cabin for, you guessed it, some more incredible loving making.

—– Chapter Four —–

We met Joann and Larry for breakfast as planned. Together we decided to take a short tour of the island and then have the taxi driver take us to a beach in the afternoon. The driver was a wonderful tour guide. After lunch, he took us to a very nice beach. It was a typical Caribbean beach, nice white sand, clear blue water and a nice little bar serving your favorite Caribbean drinks.

We soon realized that we were at a nude beach. Not many of the people were naked, probably only ten percent, but enough to get our attention. We found a place that wasn’t very crowded and laid our towels out on the sand. We went back to the beach house to change into our swimming suits. I like to show off my body with a very revealing bikini, but my bikini wasn’t anything compared to Joann’s. Her bikini didn’t leave anything for the imagination, only a couple small triangles over her nipples and another over her crouch and ass. It was a new bikini she got specifically for the cruise. I don’t think she was used to wearing such a revealing suit. She seemed to be a little embarrassed but I assured her it showed her off very well, she looked great in it. You should have seen Jake’s eyes when he first saw her; I thought his eyes were going to pop out of their sockets. Her husband, Larry, even seemed to be a little excited to see her in her new illuminating attire.

The guys went to get us some drinks while Joann and I went back to our spot on the beach. Joann and I got the suntan lotion out and helped each other spread it over our bodies. I was getting turned on looking at her gorgeous body in that tantalizing bikini. I complimented her on her looked and on her bikini. She thanked me for the comment and said that she is proud of her body and likes to show it off. She also complimented me on my body but compared to her, I felt inferior. As do I, I could tell that Joann tans naked in the tanning booths since there were no tan lines.

The guys returned with the drinks and we helped them with their suntan lotion as well. I could tell that Jake couldn’t take his eyes off of Joann. I also sensed that Larry was looking me over with his eyes, which also turned me on.

We sat on our towels and just talked for awhile and did some people watching. We watched as the nude people would walk by and would comment on each. Some were very nice but some of them should not be out there without clothes, in fact some of them shouldn’t even by in a swimming suit at all (if you know what I mean).

After awhile, Joann turned to Larry and said that she wanted to sunbath nude too. She said she always wanted to try it and since there was no one there that they knew, she wanted to try it. I had been thinking the same thing but didn’t want to say anything, not knowing what Joann and Larry would say. I quickly chimed in and said I would do it if she would. Larry acted to be a little timid and hesitated about going nude. I coaxed Larry by saying that if he did it, Jake would also do it. Jake looked at me with this disgusting angry look on his face but I knew that he wanted to just as bad as I did. After a little more coaxing, we convinced the guys to join us. Joann and I removed our bikinis and the guys soon followed.

I felt so good having the warm sun and the warm ocean breezing blowing over our naked bodies. For 38 years old, both Joann and Larry looked incredible. Joann’s breasts were very firm. Larry had a very nice six pack. Both Larry’s and Jake’s cocks were half hard. They both tried to conceal it by lying down on their stomachs. After putting more suntan lotion on our private parts, we laid down on the towels and felt the warm sun radiate our bodies.

After sunbathing for quite awhile, Joann and I decided to take a dip in the ocean. We got up and walked into the warm water, feeling the waves crash up against our bodies. If felt so incredible being naked in the salt ocean waters. We saw the guys get up to go get some more drinks.

After our dip in the ocean, Joann and I went back to our towels and started to apply suntan lotion to each other. Joann first spread lotion all over my front side. It seemed like she took extra time and attention around my tits and my pussy. I returned the favor and made sure she had ample amount of lotion. When I was applying lotion around her pussy, she spread her legs slightly and told me to make sure to get that area nice and good; she said (in a seductive voice) she wouldn’t want to get that area burned.

After some more sunbathing and finishing our drinks, we got dressed and headed back to the ship before our departure for the next island.

When we got back onto the ship, Jake and I couldn’t wait to fuck each other in our cabin. We couldn’t even wait until after we showered; we had an incredible fuck right in the shower. I think the happenings of the day had turned us both on. We then cleaned up and met Joann and Larry for dinner.

After dinner we went to a Broadway show in the big theater and then caught a late show in the lounge. After the late show, Joann and Larry invited us up to their cabin for some wine. We eagerly agreed and headed up to their cabin.

We didn’t mind having an inside cabin since we were not spending much time there but Joann and Larry’s outside balcony cabin was very nice. We went out on the balcony and looked across the massive body of water. It was a very clear night. Many stars and the moon lit up the sky. The reflections of the stars bounced off the water and the warm gentle breeze made it so romantic. The combination of the beautiful ocean view and the fact that I had consumed abundance of alcohol was really turning me on. I couldn’t wait to get back to our cabin and fuck Jake brains out.

There were only two chairs on the balcony along with a small table. Jake sat down in a chair and I sat down on his lap, my back towards him. Larry and Joann opened a bottle of wine from a case they had bought the day before and poured us all a glass. They joined us on the balcony. Larry sat in the other chair and Joann sat across his lap with her arms around his neck. We talked for awhile, reminiscing about what we had done that day. It wasn’t long until I saw Joann start to kiss Larry. Not just a little kiss on the lips but a nice big juicy tongue French kiss. I cleared my throat to get their attention and then asked if they wanted us to go. They said no and asked if they were making us uncomfortable. We said absolutely not, especially if they don’t mind if we did the same. They said they would be offended if we didn’t. It was such a nice romantic night and we should take advantage of it.

I turned across Jakes lap, wrapped my hands around his neck and started to make out. Jake had his arms wrapped around my waist. After several minutes of passionate kissing, I looked over and Joann and Larry and could see that Larry had his hands slid under Joann’s skirt and apparently was pleasing her pussy.

I ran a hand down and started to rub Jake’s chest through his shirt. He took my lead and started to rub his hands up and down my legs and thighs. I slide my skirt up a little to encourage him to explore me like Larry was exploring Joann. Soon I felt his fingers sliding over my pussy lips. I spread my legs to let him have better access.

We continued this for awhile, making out and taking sips of wine between kisses. Joann said she needed some more wine and got up to get the bottle from the room. I also got up and said I needed to go use the restroom. Inside the room, I asked Joann if they had ever swinged with other couples. She looked at me and just smiled. I got the answer I was looking for. I told her we also did and I wanted to fuck her husband. Again she just smiled at me as to say, he is all yours.

I helped her pour another glass of wine for us all and followed her out to the balcony. Joann went over by Jake as I sat down on Larry’s lap. Larry was a little shocked but quickly figured out what was going on as I planted a big kiss on his lips. I opened my mouth and started to explore his mouth with my tongue. I then spread my legs wide, letting my skirt hike up my hips to expose my bare pussy (I hadn’t put any panties on at all that week). It didn’t take long until Larry was exploring my pussy with his hands. My pussy was so wet by this time. I could feel Larry’s cock start to get hard under my ass. I slide my ass off his hardening cock and placed a hand on it.

I smiled at Larry and said I think someone is getting a little excited. I then got down on my knees in front of Larry, unzipped his pants and pulled out his rock hard cock. His cock wasn’t quite as big as Jake’s (Jake has an 8-9 inch cock) but he had a very pretty cock. I like a pretty cock, one that has a nice shaped head and a smooth shaft. It was also very thick, which I think is actually more important than having a long cock.

I started to run my tongue up and down the shaft of his cock while playing with his balls with my hands. I then slide it into my mouth and started sucking on it. I love sucking on some good cock. Larry started to moan with approval. I took time out to slide his pants and underwear all the way off and threw them down on the deck of the balcony. He removed his shirt and placed it on the rest of his clothes.

I went back to sucking on his cock, trying to get as much in my mouth as possible. I heard his moans get deeper and louder. After several minutes, I sensed he was about to cum. I didn’t want him to spout just yet so I got up and sat down on his lap. I was facing him with our crotches touching. I wrapped my arms around his neck and planted a big kiss on him, again exploring his mouth with my tongue.

I pulled up my skirt, moved my pussy up and started to grind it against his cock. I was so wet; I was covering his cock with my pussy juices. I looked over at Joann and Jake and saw Jake with his face buried in Joann’s pussy. She looked like she was really enjoying herself.

Larry helped me remove my top and skirt. I now could press my naked body against his. I ran my pussy over his cock and then up his body over his stomach and chest. I lowered myself again and he took one of by breasts into his mouth. I could feel his tongue circle my nipples and then felt him nibble and suck on them. I couldn’t wait any longer. I reached down and pulled up his cock and lowed myself onto it. I felt his massive member slip easily into my waiting pussy.

ilove-u.com_600659-26.1

I started to raise and lower myself, allowing his hard cock to slide in and out of me. We started slowly at first but quickly picked up the pace. Soon his cock was pumping in and out of me in a furious rate, God it felt so good.

It wasn’t long until I was screaming as my orgasm overtook me. I’m sure someone had to hear me but I didn’t really care at that moment. It was an incredible orgasm. Sometime in the middle of my orgasm, Larry started to shoot his load inside me. Feeling his cum shoot inside me only extended my own orgasm.

It wasn’t long after I composed myself that I heard some laud moans coming from Jake and Joann. We looked over just as they both came together, both bodies shaking in what seemed to be as good of an orgasm as I just had.

It was very late so we decided to finish off our glasses of wine and head back to our cabin. We all agreed that we had a lot of time to have a lot more fun the rest of the week. We arranged to meet Joann and Larry for breakfast and again tour the next island together.

—– Chapter Five —–

The next day was pretty much the same. We toured another island with Joann and Larry. Back on the ship we had dinner again with Joann and Larry and took in some more entertainment. Afterwards, Jake and Larry wanted to spend some time in the casino. Gambling doesn’t do anything for me and Joann so we decided to go off on our own. We explored some other less populated bars on the ship and got to know each other even better. I couldn’t believe how well we were getting along for only knowing each other for a couple days.

We ended up ordering one last drink and headed back to their cabin. Once back in their room, Joann immediately started to seduce me, running her hands over my body and giving me a very passionate kiss. We fell on the bed where we proceeded to remove each other’s clothes. I love fucking guys but there is something so special about making love to a women. It makes me feel so comfortable and sexy. Joann started to lick my entire body. Starting at my neck and working her way down to my pussy, paying extra attention to my tits and nipples. She had me so turned on. I then felt her tongue spread my pussy lips and circle my clit. Her fingers plunged deep into my pussy, hitting my G-spot. I could tell she was very experienced at satisfying women. Only after a couple minutes, I felt myself getting very close to an incredible orgasm. I shouted out to her that I was cumming. My body started to shake, my eyes rolled back into their sockets as my orgasm overtook my body. It seemed to last forever.

After I was able to compose myself, I returned the favor to Joann. I started by sucking and licking her nice firm breasts. I circled my tongue around her very hard nipples while I massaged her breasts. Her boobs were so large and so firm. I hope my boobs are like this when I’m 38. I continued by licking and kissing my way down her flat stomach to her shaved pussy. I shot my stiff tongue as far into her pussy as I could. I could tell by her moans that I was hitting her just right. I started to rub and pinch her clit with my fingers. She was so wet. I then easily slide a couple fingers into her love hole, then three and then four. I continued to fuck her with my fingers as I started to nibble on her clit with my mouth. I flicked and circled her clit with my tongue. After several minutes, her body started to quiver and she started to cum. I soon realized that she was a squirter as her cum started to squirt all over my face. It startled me at first but I quickly composed myself to take as much in my mouth as I could.

After her orgasm subsided, she pulled me up and gave me a very passionate kiss. We lay next to each other for quite awhile, it felt so good to have a naked female body nestled against me.

Suddenly we heard the key card open the cabin door. Larry and Jake walked through the door and saw Joann and I holding each other’s naked body. We didn’t move but simply smiled up to our husbands. Larry said “See, I told you we could find them back here”. Jake asked if we were having fun. I said, with a big smile on my face, “More fun than you can imagine”. Joann responded by saying ”but we could have much more fun”, as she motioned the guys to join us. It didn’t take the guys long to remove their clothes and join us on the bed.

Just then Joann got up off the bed and said that she was a little tired and needed a little time to recover. She looked at me as to say “follow my lead and come over here”. I also got out of bed and stood next to her. She told the guys that we had just had a very exhausting love making session and Cindy and I needed to relax a little. Both guys started to complain and informed us (as if we didn’t already know) that they both were very horny and needed some good fucking to relieve them. Joann said “go right ahead, don’t let us stop you, we will just sit here and watch”. We both sat down in the chairs next to the bed.

Joann had told me earlier that Larry liked sex with guys but I knew Jake says he doesn’t like it. I have seen him do it several times and he seems to have a good time with it. I don’t know why he just doesn’t admit he likes it. I started to persuade Jake to let Larry suck his cock. Larry looked at Jake to see if he would allow him to do it. Jake didn’t give much resistance so Larry leaned down and started to lightly rub his hand over Jakes cock. His cock wasn’t hard but it seemed to jump when Larry first touched it. We watched as his cock grew and got hard right in front of our eyes. In just a couple minutes, Larry had Jake’s cock as hard as I had ever seen it.

Larry then took Jake’s cock into his mouth and started to suck on it. Jake’s cock is rather large, I can never get it all the way into my mouth and neither could Larry. While sucking his cock head, Larry slide his hand up and down Jake’s shaft. Joann and I just sat back and watched the show. I could tell by the look on Jake’s face and by his moans, he was really enjoying it. I asked Jake how it felt. He simply responded by giving me a big grin and shaking his head in approval.

I could tell that Jake was just about ready to cum when he pulled away. He moved down and let Larry lay down on the bed so they could switch places. Larry’s cock was already hard, although not quite as big as Jake’s

Jake took Larry’s cock into his mouth and started sucking it furiously, sucking it as he massaged his balls and ran his hand up and down the shaft. After several minutes Larry got up and moved around so that they were in a 69 position. Both took each others cock in their mouth and continued to please each other. Joann and I were getting so turned on just watching them. Both of us were running our hands over our pussies.

It wasn’t long until I think they came together. Both took the others cum into their mouth. Joann and I applauded seeing each of them take each others cum in their mouth without spilling a drop.

After the guys collected themselves, they asked us girls if we were satisfied. I said “we are greatly satisfied but I don’t think we are as satisfied as you two”.

To let the guys recoup, Joann went and opened another bottle of wine. I helped her pour four glasses. We sat around talking for awhile. We asked how much money they had lost in the casino. They wouldn’t tell us.

After about 15-20 minutes of conversation, Larry looked at me and motioned for me to come over by him on the bed. I gladly got up and joined him. Jake proceeded to go over to Joann and attend to her. Larry was sitting on the edge of the bed. I sat down on his lap facing him and wrapped my arms around his neck. I started to kiss him and rub my fingers over his head and through his hair. Together we ran our hands over each others body.

For some reason I started to talk very dirty to Larry. I said something like “do you think you can fuck me with that fag cock of yours?” He replied by saying “this cock can fuck the shit out of any pussy around.” Jake and Joann started to laugh at our verbal comments and started in with their own dirty remarks. Before you knew it, all four of us were voicing comments like “come on you fucking whore, I’m going to fuck your hot pussy for all its worth.” I think it was a contest who could say the most disgusting things.

I started to rub my very wet pussy over Larry’s shaft. “The fucking slut has a soaking wet pussy, bet she wants a big fat cock in it” Larry said as he rotated his hips to let his cock slip right in. I immediately rammed my pelvis down hard on him so that his cock would dig deep inside me.

I pushed Larry back onto the bed and leaned over him so we could fuck hard and furious. We continued our verbal assault as we pounded ourselves at each other, my pussy sliding up and down and his hard cock. “Give it to me you big stud, ram that hard fat cock deep inside me, fuck my hot cunt baby”.

We were fucking like there was no tomorrow when I felt a hand start to rub my pussy from behind. It then parted my ass checks and started to probe at my ass hole. Jake was lubricating my ass from my pussy juices. I knew exactly what he was going to do. He knows how much I like to be double fucked. Sure enough, I soon felt his cock start to enter my ass. It took him a little time but he soon had it jammed in as far as he could. I just love having a cock fucking my ass at the same time as one is fucking my pussy. Jake and Larry got into a rhythm, both shooting their love tools in and out of me at the same time.

ilove-u.com_600659-14.1

After we all got in a steady rhythm, Joann came over. I motioned for her to move up so I could lick her pussy. She shoved her cunt right into my face, allowing me to slide my tongue between her pussy lips and over her clit. Her clit was so hard and big. My fingers soon found her hot pussy, digging deep inside. The guys helped me out by rubbing and pinching at Joann’s tits and nipples.

We continued our four-way fuck for some time until I was the first to explode into another incredible orgasm. Joann soon followed, shooting her hot cum over my face again. A couple minutes later Jake and Larry shot both their loads deep inside my ass and pussy at the same time. We all four fell totally exhausted in a pile on the bed. It had been an unbelievable night of enjoyable fucking.

After we caught our breath, Jake and I made our way back to our cabin. It was very late and we needed to get some sleep before we met again the next morning to explore the next island.

—– Chapter Six —–

The next day we had a very exciting time on the island. The island that we were visiting was a very beautiful mountainous island. It is known for its beautiful mountain streams and waterfalls. The four of us decided to get a taxi cab and take a tour up into the mountains. The tour guide (taxi driver) first took us to a mountain cave and then to a gorgeous waterfall. At the base of the waterfall was a nice little pool that looked very enticing for a nice swim. It was a very popular waterfall and the crowds were quite large, so we didn’t feel like swimming in front of everyone. We asked the guide if there were any waterfalls that were not as crowded. He said there was two not too far away. One was a five mile hike into the rain forest. The other was 1 mile hike. We thought five miles was too far but 1 mile sounded good.

He drove us to the end of the 1 mile trail and pointed us into the direction of the waterfall. He said he would wait there until we get back. On our hike back to the falls, we met one group but other than that, we didn’t see anyone. As we got closer to the falls, we could hear the roar of the water falling over the mountain cliff. It was absolutely gorgeous. A small waterfall appearing out of the side of the mountain, tumbling about 40 feet to a small little pool of water nestled in the rocks surrounded by the lush foliage of the rainforest. Although not as large as the first waterfall, it was definitely just as stunning.

The best thing was, we were the only ones there. We had brought our swimming suits with us but since no one was there, we decided to take a little skinny dip. We all stripped down and jumped in. Oh what a refreshing feeling. The water was magnificent. I soon felt a pair of hand wrap around me from behind. It was Larry. He immediately started to massage my breasts from behind me. I felt him push himself against my backside. I reached my hand behind me and felt that he was already hard, mmmmm. I pressed my ass back pressing against his hard member. We were standing in water just deep enough that we could stand on the bottom and have our heads above water.

I looked over at Jake and he was busy with Joann. Jake and I had fucked many times in water. It is something we enjoy doing because you are much lighter in water so you can move and pick up your partner more easily.

I turned around to face Larry. I wrapped my arms around his neck and started to kiss him very fervently. I then jumped up and wrapped my legs around this waist, pressing my crouch against his. Larry started to slide his hard cock up and down over my pussy; damn I was so wet and horny. I spread my legs slightly to invite him to enter me. He slid right in. I started to bounce up and down in the water, allowing his cock to slide in and out of my hot pussy. I looked over at Jake and Joann and they were doing the same.

After a couple minutes, we started to hear voices approaching from down the path, oh shit! All four of us separated. We realized that because the water was so clear, anyone looking down at us could see that we didn’t have any clothes on. We then got the idea to move closer to the waterfall so that the bubbles that formed on the water from the falls splashing down on the surface of the pool would hide the fact that we were naked.

A group of elderly tourists came into view. We just hoped to God that they wouldn’t stay too long. The water depth was over our heads where we were and we didn’t know how long we could tread water. Besides, we had much better things to do.

Thank goodness they didn’t stay very long. As soon as they turned to leave, we quickly moved back to shallower waters and were back fucking our partners as before. It wasn’t long until Larry was cumming inside me.

Larry then floated me over to a large rock on the edge of the pool. This rock was just below the surface of the water. He placed me on the rock face up. My head was above water but my pussy was just at the surface of the water. He spread my legs and placed his face against my cum-filled pussy. I felt his tongue swirling around my clit. The small waves of the water were splashing against my pussy as his tongue started to explore inside my cunt hole. God, it felt so good.

After several minutes of Larry eating my pussy and rubbing my clit, I heard Joann start to scream. I had totally forgotten about Jake and Joann. I looked over towards them and saw Jake doing the same to Joann as Larry was to me. It was obvious that Jake had sent Joann into a gigantic orgasm. They were probably 30 feet from us but I still could see Joann’s body shaking in a massive orgasm. Seeing this sent me into my own climatic orgasm as well. Larry was doing such a fantastic job of satisfying me.

Just as Joann and I were catching our breath, we heard more voices coming from down the path. We all again quickly swam over under our canopy of bubbles near the waterfall. This time two couples come up to the edge of the pool and started talking to us. I guess they were about 30 years old. They asked us how the water was. We said very refreshing.

They looked around the area and saw our clothes over on some rocks where we had left them. They had their swimming suits and towels in their hands. They asked us were we had changed into our swimming suits. We didn’t know what to say. We didn’t want to make up some story so decided to tell them the truth and told them we hadn’t changed into our swimming suits. It took them awhile to catch on to what we were saying but it finally hit them that we were all naked. You should have seen the embarrassing grins they all got on their faces when they finally realized this. Us four had floated from the cover of the bubbles and I’m sure they could tell that we were truly naked. Jake and Larry then spoke up and told them that they were more than welcome to join us if they wish. After a little discussion, the four of them decided to get naked and join our skinny dip party.

We watched as the four of them stripped their clothes and entered the water. I think Larry, Joann, Jake and I all wanted to have a big orgy. We talked for awhile but it was obvious to us that these two couples were not into that. We decided that we should just leave. Besides, I’m sure our guide was wondering where we were, we had been gone for over an hour.

We got out of the water, dried off, got dressed and said goodbye to our new acquaintances. After getting back to the taxi, we had the driver take us back to the ship.

Back on the ship we went to our cabins and got cleaned up. Jake and I had another good fuck in the shower before we met Joann and Larry for dinner. We then went to the early show in the theatre.

After the show, the guys and us girls split up again and went our separate ways. Joann and I went and visited a piano bar where a piano player was entertaining anyone that would listen. There weren’t many people there so Joann and I sat down at the piano right next to the piano player and ordered some drinks.

The piano player was a gorgeous looking guy about 30 years old. He had nice blonde hair and blue eyes; a very masculine guy, not your typical pianist. He was a great singer and entertainer. We started to flirt with him and he flirted back. He took several requests from us and sang to us as if we were his lovers. He really knew how to earn his tips (if you know what I mean).

After several drinks and feeling very horny, Joann and I went back to our cabin this time. We were both feeling a little frisky from all the drinks and being serenaded by the nice looking pianist for the past couple hours. It didn’t take us long until we had each other’s clothes off and was making out to relieve our sexual tension that had been building up in us.

We were right in the heat of the moment when we heard the key card slide open the cabin door. Our two guys had returned. Joann and I were so into each other that we totally ignored they guys when the entered. They tried to talk to us but again we ignored them.

Joann and I were in a 69 position on the bed. I was fingering your pussy as licking her clit as she was doing the same to me. We were in total ecstasy as we pleased each other.

We continued in a 69 position for quite awhile, totally oblivious to Larry and Jake. I did look up once to see that they had both gotten naked; Jake was sitting in the chair while Larry was sucking his cock. I motioned to Joann to look; she simply smiled and returned to pleasuring my pussy. After what seemed to be hours, Joann finally came in a very intense orgasm. Shortly afterwards, I followed with my own huge orgasm.

After we collected ourselves, we looked over and saw Larry ramming Jake’s asshole with his hard cock from behind. I couldn’t believe he actually let Larry do that without anyone coaxing him. It didn’t take Larry very long until he shot his load into Jake’s ass. It was a big turn on for Joann and me to watch the two guys go at it. After Larry was done, they asked if we wanted them to join us on the bed but we told them that they were doing just fine without us and that they should continue.

ilove-u.com_600659-18.1

Larry switched positions with Jake so that Jake could fuck him in the ass. Joann and I had a great view as we watch Jake’s cock slide in and out of Larry’s ass. If I wasn’t so exhausted I would have joined them. Instead we were completely satisfied with just watching our two ladyboys going at it with each other.

After Jake filled Larry’s ass with his sperm, we decided to turn in for the night. But this time Jake and Joann went back to Larry and Joann’s cabin together while Larry stayed with me in our cabin.

Larry and I had some very passionate love making while I’m sure Joann and Jake did also back in their cabin. I love my husband very much and love fucking him but the time Larry and I had together alone was very special. Most of the fucking we had been doing that week was very erotic and fast paced. Larry was very slow and soothing which was very nice for a change. It was a little strange going to sleep next to another guy other than my husband. But I did sleep very well before we woke to tackle another day and another island.

—– Chapter Seven —–

The next day brought another beautiful island. The four of us enjoyed a day at a beach and took in some snorkeling. Unfortunately this island did not have nude beaches, but it was a very enjoyable day. We really took pleasure in basking in the sun and drinking the local Caribbean drinks, not to mention the nice tan we got.

Back on the ship we cleaned up and had diner as usual. We weren’t too fond of the entertainment in the theater that night so decided to spend the evening in the big lounge. Two shows were on the schedule for the evening. First a hypnotist during the early evening and later a comedy show at late night.

The seating in the big lounge were mostly big half circle booths that faced a big stage where all the shows took place. The booths had very high backs. They were very comfortable and very private since you could only see in them from the stage side. We purposely arrived early to get a good booth up close to the stage. Joann and I were seated between Larry and Jake around the half circle table, I next to Larry and Joann next to Jake. We ordered our first round of drinks and sat back and had some good conversation while we waited for the first show to start.

The hypnotist was very good; he had us all laughing in stitches. After the show, we had about an hour before the comedy show would begin. We ordered more drinks and sat back for the second show to begin. While deep in conversation with Joann, I felt a hand start to run over my thigh and up under my skirt. Larry first startled me but then I started to get turned on. I half-heartedly told him to stop since someone would see us. He said that no one was going to see in, if someone would walk in front of the booth, the table hid anything that he was doing.

He slowly ran his hand up my thigh and parted my legs. He ran his fingers over my panty-less crotch. I felt him start to rub my clit and pinch it with his fingers. I spread my legs to give him better access. I looked over at Joann and saw Jake was doing the same to her. I couldn’t believe that I was having my pussy rubbed in the middle of a crowded lounge.

I felt Larry’s fingers part my pussy lips and run them up and down my slit. Soon I felt him slide his finger into my pussy. I was so wet that he was able to quickly and easily slide in. I tried to keep a straight face in case someone did pass in front of our booth. It is very difficult to keep a straight face when you have someone fingering you pussy. Larry and Jake were carrying on a normal conversation so no one would get suspicious. They continued to rub our clits and probe their fingers into our pussies for the next five or ten minutes. Joann’s and my breathing were getting very deep and loud. I couldn’t take it anymore. I threw my head back against the back to the booth and closed my eyes taking in the full affect of their actions. It wasn’t long until I couldn’t hold back any longer and was thrown into an incredible orgasm. I think I actually passed out for a couple seconds, probably also had something to do with the fact I had been drinking alcohol all night long.

After I composed myself, I looked over at Joann and I could tell she had cum as well. She looked as exhausted as I. We just looked at each other and started to laugh. It was so absurd that we both had just had an incredible orgasm with all these people around us.

I then pulled my skirt back down and reached over and felt Larry’s cock through his pants. He was already hard. I whispered to him that I better do something about this. He just smiled back at me. I rubbed up and down his cock for a little while. After several minutes I unzipped his pants and managed to pull his cock out. This time Larry and Jake was having a hard time keeping composed as Joann and I carried on a casual conversation.

We continued stroking their hard cocks for quite awhile, changing from slow easy strokes, when someone walked by, to fast furious strokes when no one was in view. It seemed that we were stroking their cocks for a long time when a voice come over the sound system announcing the show was going to start in about 10 minutes. Shortly after that I felt Larry’s cock start to convulse. I knew he was about to cum. I looked around to make sure no one was looking and then quickly ducked under the table to catch his cum in my mouth. I wasn’t able to get all of it but I did get the majority of it. I quickly came back up licking my lips as if nothing had happened. Joann and Jake had watched me take his cum, they started to laugh when I returned above the table. I couple minutes later Joann did the same to catch my husband’s cum while he had his orgasm.

The comedy show was also a very good show. We laughed so hard and so long that night, our guts were hurting from so much laughing.

After the show we sat around drinking our last drink and talking. I don’t think we wanted to go back to our cabins because we knew that this was our last night on the ship and we didn’t want it to end.

We eventually decided to go back to Joann and Larry’s cabin for one last good time. On our way back, we decided to take a detour and go up to the top deck to take in the warm Caribbean air one last time. It was late, about 2:00 am, and very few people were up on top at that time of night. We walked around for a little while, looking out over the romantic ocean waters. The stars and moon again lit up the dark skies.

We walked past a set of stairs that lead up and had a sign that said you must be 18 to enter. We heard rumors that there was a place on the ship that you could sunbath nude but never did find out where it was or even if the rumors were actually true. We put two and two together and concluded that these stairs must lead up to that place.

Obviously we couldn’t sunbath nude that night but curiosity took us upstairs to check it out. On top there was simply a small area that had nothing but a bunch of deck chairs. This area was actually the roof of one of the bars on the top deck. On the far side of this area we saw a couple what appeared to be making out. After realizing what they were doing, we quickly apologized for interrupting and turned to leave. The guy spoke up and said we didn’t have to apologize. He said we could stay if we wanted.

We were curious to look around so slowly started to approach them. As we got closer, we realized they were doing more than making out. They were half naked and were obviously fucking each other before we rudely interrupted. Both of them had their shorts off but still had their shirts on. They didn’t seem to try to hide their private parts as we approached them. The guy still had a very hard cock and you could see her pussy juices reflecting off it in the moonlight. We also noticed that they were very young, I would have guessed teenagers. We asked them how old they were and they said they were both 21 years old, I never did believe them. They said their names were Jason and Brianna. They said they were on their honeymoon.

We sarcastically asked if they were enjoying themselves. Brianna responded and said they were. I couldn’t believe when she then invited us to join them. I think they had been drinking as much as we had been and were acting differently than they normally would. It appeared that they were feeling no pain. They didn’t have to twist our arms too much; we immediately decided to take her up on her offer.

Jason was a rather short guy, but seemed to have a nice looking body. Brianna was very petite had a very cut face and also a nice looking body.

Larry and I sat down on a deck chair that was next to them while Joann and Jake sat down on a chair on the other side. We started to rub each other’s crotches as we started some small talk such as where they were from and what they had been doing on their honeymoon. We found out they were from California. They also told us that they had been coming up to this area each night to fuck each other. A couple nights they even slept up here all night.

As we talked, I noticed Jason’s cock started to go soft. I got up and sat down next to him, on the other side from Brianna. I made some remark to Jason that we needed to get him back up again. As I said that, Joann got up and kneeled in front of him. We both reached out and started to stroke Jason. At the same time, Jake and Larry held out their hands for Brianna to guide her over to another chair where they were going to work on her. You should have seen the look on Jason and Brianna’s face. I don’t think they had ever done anything like this before. A look of nervousness and fear came over their faces. But we eventually turned those faces into lust and excitement.

Joann lowered her head onto Jason’s cock and started to lick up and down its shaft. I leaned over and started to French kiss him, darting my tongue in and out of his mouth. Jason would periodically look over at Brianna but I would wrap my hands around his head and pull him back as to say “forget about her for now, we are going to take care of you”. I then pushed Jason down on the deck chair so his head was towards Brianna, this way he could not see her or pay any attention to her. I started to lick and rub my way down to his chest, past his stomach and finally to his now-very-hard cock. Joann let me share his cock with her. She would suck on his balls as I took his cock into my mouth. I sucked it for awhile and then we would trade placed.

We sucked and licked his cock for quite awhile until Joann got up and stood over him, preparing to lower her eager pussy onto his hard manhood. She slowly lowered herself as I held his cock to guide it into her wet cunt. It easily slipped right over it. I reached one hand around Joann and played with Jason’s balls as she moved up and down on his stiff rod. I used my other hand to rub against Joann’s rigid clit.

After several minutes I looked over at Jake and Larry and saw that Jake was ramming Brianna’s pussy as Larry had his cock in her mouth. I got up and decided to copy Larry and straddled Jason’s head. I lowered my dripping wet pussy right over his face. Jason immediately stuck out his tongue reaching for my willing love hole. I felt his tongue stick right into my pussy. I raised and lowered myself so that I was fucking his little stubby tongue. As I fucked his tongue, I continued to watch Jake and Larry give it to Brianna. I’m not sure who came first but it seemed like one started to scream in ecstasy and then another would start. After just a little while we had all come.

We then all switched positions and paired up with other non-spouses and continued our fucking festivities. We continued fucking all night long in every imaginable position, with every partner. We three girls had all three cocks in every hole at sometime during the next several hours. The one that got me the hardest orgasm was when Jason was fucking my pussy, Larry poked his cock into my ass and my husband fucked me in my mouth. I don’t know how loud I screamed, but I hope no one heard me.

After several hours, it was obvious that the guys were spent and couldn’t go on. It seemed like things were starting to wind down and we needed to get back to our cabins. I wasn’t quite done yet. I looked over at Joann with a seductive smile and then looked over at Brianna. Joann got the hint and we both went over by Brianna and started to fondle her tits. She got a look of terror on her face. When we reached down and started to rub her legs and torso, she said that she had never made love to another girl before. Both Joann and I said that was ok, we would show her everything she needs to know. We told her just to relax and enjoy. You could tell she wasn’t so sure about this but that didn’t stop us. Joann leaned over and started to lick Brianna tits as I reached down and spread her legs and reached towards her pussy. I quickly slipped a couple fingers into her cum filled cunt. I rubbed my thumb over her clit. It was still very hard and very large.

The three guys just sat back and watched intensively as we put on a show for them. Jason’s eyes were as big as quarters; you could tell he had never seen his new wife in any situation like this before. Occasionally one of them would shout out some rude remark like “suck that sloppy pussy, bitch”.

Joann and I licked and sucked all over Brianna until we got her to explode with her final orgasm of the night. Then Joann and I turned to each other, determined to get one more orgasm before the night (and week) was over. Brianna joined right in, digging deep into our pussies and licking and sucking on our clits. For never doing this before, it didn’t take her very long to catch on. We three girls pleased each other for another 10 to 15 minutes until we climaxed one last time.

All six of us lay exhausted on the deck chairs and the ship deck. It was starting to get a little light. The sun would be coming up soon. We could see some lights far off in the horizon. We were coming into San Juan, our final destination. We were all sad that the week was coming to an end but was very happy that we had the week that we did together.

Eventually we got ourselves to go back to our cabins, get packed and get ready for the debarkation process. Before we did debark, we said our goodbyes to Joann and Larry, exchanged phone numbers and addressed and promised to keep in touch. And if either of us were to ever go on anther cruise, we would invite the others. I can’t wait to have another week like this one.

So are you looking for love? or do you want to improve your relationship? Look no further. Join our Facebook group at http://www.facebook.com/groups/romantic.relationship Please Don’t Forget to Subscribe to our Youtube Channel for more of Our Videos, and Like us on Facebook, Twitter, Pinterest and Instagram. Also visit our other website at www.Romantic-Relationship.com and Buy CELEB NUDE Photos & Canvas from The World’s Largest CELEBRITY NUDES! www.photooh.com

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Register
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com
Follow ilove-u.com on WordPress.com

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Recent Posts

  • iLove-u.com Seeks Support and Donation
  • Conference Hookup
  • Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim
  • Finding My Wife Fucking A Young Man
  • First Date

DONATE!


PayPal - The safer, easier way to pay online!

Recent Comments

Tyler on Waking Up a Whore

Archives

  • October 2019
  • July 2019
  • March 2018
  • February 2018
  • January 2018
  • June 2017
  • March 2017
  • December 2015
  • November 2015

Categories

  • Adult Fantasy
  • Affairs
  • Alien
  • Anal Sex
  • asian
  • Ass to mouth
  • Ass to pussy
  • College Sex
  • Donation
  • Erotic Fansasy
  • Erotic Fiction
  • Erotic Romance
  • Erotica
  • Gay
  • Lesbian
  • Masturbation
  • Oral Sex
  • Passion & Pleasure
  • Sex Stories
  • Short Erotic Stories
  • Support
  • Three Some
  • Threesome
  • Uncategorized

Meta

  • Register
  • Log in
  • Entries feed
  • Comments feed
  • WordPress.com

Copyright

Copyright 2018 ilove-u.com All Rights Reserved

Tags

abduction Adult adult content Adult Fantasy adult firms adult movies adult rated adult sex stories adult stories Affairs Affair Sex Stories after dark afternoon delight Alien amanda anal Anal Sex Anal Sex Stories Anoushka apartment house asian Ass to mouth Ass to pussy attorney Authoritarian bar bathroom BBW BDSM bed bedroom Bestiality Bi-sexual bisexual Bisexual Sex Stories Blackmail black man black men blonde Blowjob Bondage and restriction Boy brenda Celeb Celeb Fakes Celeb Nudes Celebrities Celebrity Celebrity Fakes Celebrity Nudes Cheating Cheating Wife Stories cock Coercion college sex Consensual Sex couch Cruelty cum Cum Swallowing cunt dad danni date dating Deena Gives Me More Than a Trim dinner Discipline Domination/submission Donation Drug erotic erotica erotica sex stories Erotic Fansasy Erotic Fantasy erotic fiction erotic novel Erotic Nudes erotic romance Erotic Sex Erotic Sex Stories erotic short erotic short story erotic story fantasy erotic writing escorts Exhibitionism exotic Extreme Fakes fantasies Fantasm fantasy Fantasy Sex Stories Female/Female Female / Girl Female Domination Female exhibitionist Female Sex Stories Female solo Fetish Sex Stories Fiction Finding my wife fucking a young man First Date First Encounter of the Boss's Wife First Time First Time Anal Fuck First Time Sex Stories Fisting fucking Fun In My Office Gay Girls / Female group sex Group Sex Stories hard cock Hardcore Her Unexpected Pleasure high heels hookup Horny Husband Turned on By Storytime huge boobs huge cock Humiliation Husband Sex Stories Incest indian intercourse irs Jenny Visits A Gloryhole Job/Place-of-work Jodie Pays Off Her Debt Juicy Get's A Rude Awakening kinky kiss kissing lesbian lesbians Lesbian Sex Stories licking love Love Sex Stories lubricating lust Male/Female Male / Females Male / Female Teens Male / Older Female Male/Teen Female Male Domination Males / Female manu Married Sex Stories massage masturbation Mature Mature Sex Stories Meet the Pornstars - Remake Melissa Likes to Watch Milf Stories Milking Kimberly Mind Control monica Monster motel Mother-in-Law's Hot Oiled Ass Pt 1 mouth multi-racial My Best Friend Sex Story My Last Client. Pt 1 My Night With A Sexy Mum My Sister’s Husband My Wife’s Sexy Friend naughty naughty novel Never Judge a Book By Its Cover night nipples Non-consensual sex nude office office party Older Female / Males Older Male / Female oral oral sex Oral Sex Author's infos Oral Sex Stories orgasm orgy Paid in Full panties passion Passion & Pleasure pleasure Plumper porn Pregnant pretty brunette Prostitution pussy Rape relationship relationships Reluctance restaurant Romance Romantic Stories Ron rough sex Scatology School Science-Fiction SecretSex Stories seduce seduction sex sex in the afternoon sex in the apartment sex orgy sex poem Sex Stories sex story Sex Toy Stories Sexual Sex With My Naughty Step-Mom Sex With Stranger sexy sexy girl Short Erotic Stories short exotica short stories slut Spanking steamy sex Stockholm Syndrome Stories suck Support Swinger Stories tapes teen Teen Female/Teen Female Teen Male / Female Teen Male/Teen Female threesome Threesome Author's infos Torture Tough Love Toys Transgendered Transsexual Transvestite True Story tyler underwear vibrator Violence Virginity Voyeurism Watching the Show of a Lifetime Water Sports/Pissing We Had a Threesome Without Me wet wet pussy Wife Wife Sex Stories Will the Wife Cheat woman Written by wome Written by women young

Website Powered by WordPress.com.

Privacy & Cookies: This site uses cookies. By continuing to use this website, you agree to their use.
To find out more, including how to control cookies, see here: Cookie Policy
  • Follow Following
    • ilove-u.com
    • Join 33 other followers
    • Already have a WordPress.com account? Log in now.
    • ilove-u.com
    • Customize
    • Follow Following
    • Sign up
    • Log in
    • Report this content
    • View site in Reader
    • Manage subscriptions
    • Collapse this bar
 

Loading Comments...
 

You must be logged in to post a comment.